Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Sprinting through the dark foggy forest, Wednesday gasped for breath, hating how she felt like prey being chased by a ravenous predator. Her throat was as dry as an arid desert, each hyperventilating gulp of air harder to inhale than the last. But she had to keep running; she couldn’t stop.

To do so would mean certain death.

Funny considering how the thought of its cold embrace was usually so irresistible to her. And yet, like every other common weakling, she was instead fleeing from its dangerous threat to her life. In a panic that kept rising, all she knew was that she couldn’t die—not now.

Black spots kept blinding her vision, making it harder to dodge the gnarly trees that kept getting in her way. Streams of blood tickled her fingers, running between them and down to her wrist as she clutched at her wounded shoulder. It burned with an unquenchable agony as though it were being raked across the coals. In normal circumstances, she would have relished the torturous feeling of cold steel entering her flesh and tearing at her insides.

It was nothing compared to the anguishing pain in her little black heart.

The lump in her throat that came without warning, combined with the exertion of her run, threatened to choke her. Although she fought as best as she could against her body’s urge to convulse, Wednesday felt herself double over as a series of coughs assaulted her. When she felt her foot give way after tripping on a root, she knew her imminent doom was sealed.

One moment, her body was making an impact with the forest floor. And suddenly the next, it was being forcefully crushed down and held in place by two humongous, clawed hands. Letting out a growl which sounded eerily similar to a mocking laugh, the monster above her metamorphosed into the boy who betrayed her trust. And though he no longer had his razor-sharp fangs, his teeth were just as sinisterly bared in a wicked grin. How she wished that he was snarling at her with murderous intent instead.

“Got you, little cockroach,” Tyler whispered, getting right in her face.

Frozen with fear, she cursed herself at how she gave him the satisfaction of seeing her shudder, disgusted at how close and personal their bodies were. It was the worst humiliation, the way she was vulnerable and paralyzed under his gaze. Though she kept a death glare pointed straight at him, she could not stop herself from grimacing when Tyler stroked a finger against her cheek.

At the skin-crawling sensation of his revolting touch, Wednesday struggled to free herself in vain, even though she knew she was no match against Tyler’s superhuman strength. If he wanted to, he could tear her limbs apart as easily as ripping off a butterfly’s wings. Her eyes widening, unable to mask the dread in them, Wednesday ceased all movement when she spotted the inky silhouettes of more Hydes coming from behind the trees. They circled around, their mouths salivating profusely, and their bulgy eyes eager and ready for the kill.

There was no escape.  

Although becoming dog food for this bunch of beasts wasn’t on her long list of dumb ways to die, at least her end wouldn’t be a typical one. She could already hear her daredevilish Uncle Fester boasting about it to everyone.

“If you’re going to kill me, at least make sure you get the job done,” she told Tyler, mockingly adding, “unlike all those other times you failed to do so like the incompetent amateur you are.”

It frustrated her how her attempt in trying to boil his anger had the opposite effect. On the contrary, Tyler just looked all the more amused.

Stroking one of her braids, he said, “Kill you? Oh no, Wednesday. That would be too merciful for you. I already said so, hadn’t I? You’re now the only prize worth fighting for...and I intend to keep you.”

His words stung her ears. She wanted to throw up at how softly he spoke, so gentle and calm. Just like he did before he played her false. It made her remember the tender glances he’d send her way, the kind gestures out of faked thoughtfulness, that first kiss so innocent and electrifying... The memories that once made something warm stir inside her were now her humiliation.

In a moment of weakness, her heart cried out for Xavier.

Unlike Tyler, everything Xavier did for her was sincere and out of love. How she wished it was his gentle arms that she was in!

Not this bastard’s.

Not the bastard intent on making her his mere plaything and treating her like an object to take control over and abuse. She felt used, dirty, and utterly degraded. She didn’t want to think about the things Tyler would do to her.

And it seemed she didn’t have to wait.

She barely caught sight of the syringe before he stabbed the needle straight into her neck, pressing down on the plunger. Her head instinctively arched back in a swift jerk, all the muscles in her throat contorting at the excruciating sensation of what felt like the inferno from Hell coursing through her bloodstream. As all her senses began to fade, her ears could faintly discern a woman’s voice triumphantly proclaiming, “And now it begins...”

What was beginning? What were they planning for her?

Before Wednesday was mercifully put out of her agony by unconsciousness, she could feel herself being picked up by Tyler in his arms bridal-style. The pit in her stomach filled more with dread at the thought of it. Her useless limbs swayed in the air, her head lolling back, as his sickening hands held her close.

Just as her eyes closed, she could hear Tyler’s voice possessively saying, “You’re mine...”

“NO!”

Her scream ripping through the air, Wednesday’s eyes shot wide open in terror. At the sound of her piercing cry, Lurch gave a questioning grunt of confusion, but she didn’t even hear. Her head frantically whipped from left to right fearfully searching for any sign of Tyler. However, instead of being in the dark woods surrounded by Hydes, she found herself comfortably seated in her family hearse. Sitting right across from her were her mother and father, staring with worried expressions as any concerned parents would.

“You okay back there, sis?” Pugsley asked, turning his head around.

Taking a considerable amount of time to slow down her breathing, Wednesday felt pathetic at how evident it was that she was not okay. “Yeah, I’m fine,” she said, at last.

Thing, who had poked out of her bookbag, tapped out, “Had a bad dream while dozing?”

“Yes, that same horrendous one of me being smothered by Enid’s fuzzy, pink unicorn stuffies,” she easily lied.

Not seeing through her deception, Gomez indulgently said, “Not to fret, mi tormenta. Just think about how many you can decapitate with your portable guillotine once you are back at Nevermore. Perhaps this semester Enid will be more inclined to join you.”

“I highly doubt it,” Wednesday replied, already visualizing her best friend bawling away at her precious plushies’ demise.

Confident in there being nothing else of great concern, Gomez allowed himself to relax again. He stared out the window at the ominous forest scenery, humming the tune of a romantic Spanish song while petting his wife’s manicured palm. Morticia, on the other hand, with a mother’s sharp instinct, didn’t look so convinced. Her long-lashed eyes remained fixed on Wednesday with an expression only a perceptive parent would give their child. It irritated the teenage goth girl how she could not find the strength to defiantly stare back at the grand and poised Addams matriarch. So, she instead glared down at her hands neatly folded upon her lap.

Her mother’s voice, laced with sickening worry, was an unwelcome torment to her ears. “Wednesday, are you sure there is nothing the matter?”

“I said I’m fine, Mother,” Wednesday said, through gritted teeth.

Morticia knew better than to keep pressing, but by the look on her face, Wednesday could tell her mother still didn’t believe her. But how could she possibly tell her family what she had seen? It was better to just leave things unsaid and keep this to herself. She wanted no one’s concern and pity, especially her mother’s. Yet, she could not help being still shaken by the sullying details of her dream. She could still feel Tyler’s hands and the weight of his body crushing against hers. The first thing she would have to do once she arrived at Nevermore was take a long ice-cold shower and scrape the layers of her skin raw to get rid of the sensation.

Her mind turned to the most important question of all. Had it merely been a bad dream or one of her premonitory visions of the future, promising dark things to come? On account of the fact that she enjoyed having nightmares, it seemed ridiculous to even imagine it could be the former. However, Wednesday hoped that it was indeed the case. If so, this was one of the few she did not relish.

Tyler was still out there. That she was certain of. And if he wanted to kill her, the first place he’d in all likelihood try searching her for was Nevermore what with the start of the semester. Well, she’d get to him first. She’d see to that. Her refuelled will for revenge had overcrowded her apprehension by the time the hearse passed through the wrought-iron gates of the Outcast academy.

Something told her this semester would be just as interesting as the last...

Waking with a jolt, Xavier shot straight up in bed, his body damp and sticky with perspiration. Taking in his surroundings, he realized he was in his dorm room and, glancing at his alarm clock, what was supposed to have been a five-minute nap ended up being a two-hour doze. His bags and trunks lay to the side, still not fully unpacked. His art supplies, amongst the few personal objects he had taken out, were strewn haphazardly across the surface of his desk, awaiting organization at a later time.

Relief wrapped around Xavier like a warm blanket in the realization that he had only been dreaming. However, the feeling was short-lived, making his blood run ice-cold again and forming goosebumps on his arms. After all, the majority of what he saw in his sleep tended to be visions of terrible horrors that lay ahead.

“Why do you even fear?”

“You know you’re powerful enough to stop it...”

“It is they that need to fear you...”

“You can kill Galpin...you can kill them all...”

“Nothing and no one can take her from you...”

“She isn’t his...she isn’t anyone else’s...she is YOURS!”

It had been two weeks since the demonic voices in his head started, and by now Xavier had long stopped trying to make them go away. He had tried practically everything he could think of. Not even blasting music with his earbuds could drown them out. If there was anything more frightening than the nightmare he just had of Tyler taking away the girl he loved most, it was the dark whispers possibly being right. Recently, his psychic abilities were noticeably growing stronger than ever before in more ways than one.

Just how powerful was he? He was afraid to find out. It was scary enough having to deal with tormenting visions.

Heading into the washroom to splash water onto his face, Xavier cringed at the sight of his bloodshot eyes and the dark circles underneath them. He opened the sink cabinet and took out his medication bottle, his trembling fingers struggling to take off the lid. Not even bothering to draw a glass of water, he swallowed two pills dry.

“Yo, Xav! You already in there?” came Ajax’s voice.

Letting out a curse under his breath, Xavier hurriedly put away his meds just as Ajax entered their dorm room, overburdened with heavy luggage. Xavier quickly moved to assist him. One of the few things that brightened his recent dark days was the fact that his best friend would be rooming with him this semester.

“Thanks, man. Hey, how’s it going? You kind of went AWOL the last time I saw you,” Ajax said, a touch concerned.

“Yeah, sorry ‘bout that. I...haven’t been on my phone lately.”

Ajax unzipped one of his bags, beginning to take his belongings out. “Everything alright? You seem troubled.”

“He won’t understand you...no one will ever understand you...”

“You don’t need him...you don’t need anyone...”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Xavier lied. Wanting to divert the topic of the conversation, he asked, “What about you? How have you been?”

“Okay, I guess. Just the usual stuff, ya know—playing video games and spending time with Enid whenever I could. The Sinclairs decided to remain in New York so she could recover. So, I asked my moms for permission to also stay and help out in case Enid’s parents needed a hand. Although, frankly, I don’t think her mom was very enthusiastic about it. In fact, I get the feeling she doesn’t like me much.”

Ajax, in all honesty, did not blame Esther for her distaste towards him. He was after all just a lazy bum, whose only hobby was gaming. His grades were barely passable. Hell, he had literally no clue what he wanted to do after graduation. On top of it all, he was a gorgon—not the alpha werewolf he could bet Esther wanted as a mate for her daughter.

Not missing the self-conscious tone in his best friend’s voice, Xavier tried to reassure Ajax saying, “Mrs. Sinclair seems to just be a nitpicky hard-to-please Karen in general. I’ll bet she tries to find fault in people just for the sake of it. Anyway, her opinion of you isn’t what really matters—it’s Enid and how the both of you care for each other.”

“Don’t get sappy on me, bro,” Ajax said, with a smirk and a soft punch to Xavier’s arm.

“Speaking of Enid, how has she been healing?”

“Better. She’s out of the wheelchair now, which she’s super happy about. However, apparently, according to the doctor, the trauma of her abdominal injury is still making her unsteady on her feet. She’ll be stuck having to use the forearm crutches for some time.” He paused with his unpacking. “Speaking of which, Enid texted saying that she’d be arriving around this time. I’d better go down as she’ll probably need help.”

Xavier nodded. “I’m going to continue with putting all my own stuff away.”

“Right. See ya later, dude.”

Left alone in the dorm room, Xavier addressed himself to the task of organizing one of his Faber-Castell charcoal sets with meticulous order. He had just finished arranging his desk drawers when the loud honk of a vehicle from outside nearly scared him into the next world. Curiously, he went over to the window looking down towards the courtyard of the main entrance, his heart skipping a beat at what he saw.

He’d know that hearse anywhere...

Looking up at Nevermore Academy’s gloomy and menacing structure towering over her, Wednesday reflected upon how she would’ve once sneered at the idea of returning for another semester. To her, this school was associated with everything amazing her mother once was and could’ve continued being had she not chosen to become a housewife instead. It was an imposing physical reminder of her worst fears of turning out the same way. But now, she had started making her own legacy here. One that her Uncle Fester believed might even outshine that of her parents, and if so, there was still much to accomplish.

“Here we are, my little deathtrap! Your home away from home,” Gomez said, tears springing into his eyes as he pulled her into a side hug. Wednesday fought the strong urge to extract herself from his embrace.

After ordering Lurch to bring Wednesday’s trunks up, Morticia said, “We hope you have an absolutely dreadful time, darling, like last semester. Be sure to give your friends our coldest regards and love.”

Her daughter nearly gagged at the last sentence. “You’re more than fully capable of doing that yourselves. Wait, never mind. I loathe to think just how much you’d smother them.”

Her parents’ fondness for her friends was even more openly revolting than with her. Their high spirited and overly hospitable nature around Enid, Ajax, Eugene, and Xavier was always cringy to watch. What was worse was how her friends didn’t even seem to mind; Wednesday hated how their lack of rejection only encouraged her parents.

All of their ears bled internally when out of the blue, a girly squeal pierced loud enough through the air to reach the farthest end of the school. Damn those werewolf lungs.

“WEDNESDAY!!!”

Great. It seemed she was not to be spared her parents and friends’ inevitable meeting after all.

Barrelling over—or more like hobbling over—Enid hurried to the Addams Family as fast as she could in her forearm crutches. Right behind her was Ajax, diligently keeping an eye out lest she stumbled. Wednesday noticed the Sinclairs, waiting by Enid’s mountain of luggage at the other side of the courtyard, and how Esther glowered in her direction. No doubt she still blamed her for Enid currently being physically impaired.

Oblivious to her mother’s disdain, Enid happily greeted Wednesday. “So glad to see you again, bestie!” Then, with a polite dip of her head to the rest of the Addams Family, she said, beaming, “Happy to see you all too, Pugsley, Aunt Morticia, Uncle Gomez!”

Had she not been required to steady herself with her crutches, Enid would’ve thrown her arms around them all in a bone-crushing squeeze. Though she had been spared from the unpleasantness of one of Enid’s hugs, Wednesday disliked how the reason was because of her best friend’s current condition. She was at fault for her injury. But if she felt sorry for herself, Enid certainly didn’t show it, even when Morticia inquired how she was healing.

“And Thing too!” Enid exclaimed, spotting him emerge from Wednesday’s bookbag to give a wave. “OMG, OMG, OMG! Finally, the whole dorm gang is together again! Ugh, I’ve missed you both so much.”

“It’s literally only been two days since you last came over to my place,” Wednesday deadpanned.

But Enid was still ever the drama queen. “I know, but it felt like ages!”

Wednesday bit back a testy response. More like the entire winter break felt like ages with all the required socialization that was more than she could bear. Having successfully finished writing and publishing her latest book, The Taming of the Raven, Wednesday had been hoping to use the remaining weeks of the extended winter break to start the continuation of her series.

Instead, thanks to her parents’ scheming, she found herself having to entertain Enid, Ajax, Eugene, and Xavier when they were invited to visit her house on a couple of occasions. Unfortunately, Enid was still in a wheelchair at the time and not fully healed yet. Therefore, any activities Wednesday would normally suggest that involved tortuous daredevil stunts were out of the question. Although Enid insisted that she could just sit out on the fun, Ajax was adamant about making sure his girlfriend did not feel left out. And as he firmly reminded Wednesday, none of them were as immune to physical pain as she was. On that account, she had to sullenly go along with what the snake sissy said and “tone it down”, as he called it. That being so, they kept things simple by playing multiple rounds of cards, though Wednesday would’ve preferred the Russian roulette version her grandmother invented in Europe.

Most notably, on one of those times when he and the other three came over, Xavier had brought a box with him that had holes punctured through the lid. Curious looks had been thrown in its direction with how it kept shuffling on its own until Xavier opened it to reveal a skunk inside. Ajax and Eugene immediately jumped back with surprised yells, while Enid, the animal lover she was, was quite taken in and immediately started gushing over how cute and soft its bushy tail looked.

“I found it hurt when I was out for a jog the other day. The vet told me to either euthanize it or take care of it because he doubted it’d survive if it was released back into the wild. However, Mom didn’t want it in the house for obvious reasons,” Xavier said.

Wednesday did not have to guess what he was getting at when he turned to her, adding, “Although a skunk is not as deadly as Nero must have been, at least some people would think it to be so—especially to the nostrils. And since your family already owns a variety of animals, I had been hoping one more addition would be okay with you. I asked your parents beforehand and they said it’d be fine.”

Preferring animals of a more fanged kind, Wednesday was, of course, at first iffy about taking ownership of Stink, as Xavier affectionately named him. Secretly, she was thinking of perhaps taxidermizing the fur-ball later after her friends left. But after the vicious skunk hissed at Pugsley before spraying him, she decided that she liked Stink after all. It took her little brother at least five baths of tomato juice to get rid of the smell.

Besides her friends’ frequent visits to her house, Wednesday would also often be dragged along several times by Morticia whenever Xavier’s mother, Lady Annabel Latimer, invited them to her New York penthouse for afternoon tea. At least the countess didn’t mind her rarely speaking, but Wednesday still couldn’t stop thinking about how precious hours were being wasted. Writing her novel or engaging in a new method of torturing her brother had to be swapped for Earl Grey and scones. Usually after teatime, she and Xavier would give the grown women their privacy and do their own thing, where she’d read a book while he painted in silence next to her. It reminded both of their time at Lenore Hall when the ice between them began to melt, as they slowly formed a friendship that would lead to something more.

But for some reason, the tortured artist lately seemed rather...out of it. Though he appeared his usual charismatic self, he was also often distracted and Wednesday found she had to repeat herself a lot if she asked him a question.

“You’ve been painting that same spot for over an hour by now,” Wednesday had observed once.

“It’s...not as perfect as I want it to be,” he had replied.

“I doubt there will be much difference no matter how many times you go over it, considering you’re still just using the same shade of grey.”

Her remark was met with a disturbing silence before Xavier chuckled, “Yeah, you’re right,” and proceeded to cut up the canvas, starting a new one.

Wednesday had never seen him like this before. Existing rather than living. It was not so much a matter of what he said but the unreceptive tone of his voice. It was the voice of a young man who had been set adrift in the world alone, apart from everyone else. There was a heavy, laboured measure to the way they breathed after that. The air seemed to congeal with wax and seal off the possibility of her adding a word more of either complaint or protest.  

When Lurch arrived with the hearse and it was time for her to say goodbye, Xavier reverted back to his usual smiling self, wishing her well. She had seen the longing look in his eyes, but he had restrained himself, probably still conscious of her resistance to affection of any kind. Despite their awareness of each other’s feelings, there had been no further talk on the matter. For very good reason too—after all, though Xavier was no longer a Thorpe in name, there was no sign of the curse upon his bloodline having been lifted. Probably he also just wanted to be respectful and was waiting for her to be the one to make any sort of important decision which she appreciated. Even so, Wednesday could not help feeling something close to frustrated disappointment that he made no move.

That was the last time she had seen him, and that was over a week ago. No other word was heard from Xavier. Though Wednesday still didn’t care about the stupid phone he gave her, it was the longest time he had ever gone without texting her. Not even Enid, Ajax, or Eugene heard anything from him. The other three just assumed he was busy, but they hadn’t seen how odd he had been as she had witnessed.

The dismissive part of Wednesday told her that if Xavier didn’t want to explain his behaviour, he had a right to keep it to himself and it was of no concern of hers to pry. But her conscience kept infuriatingly eating away at her until it became almost impossible to ignore. Fed up with constantly asking herself questions she could find no answers to, Wednesday became resolved that, upon her arrival at Nevermore, she’d talk to Xavier as soon as possible. Better than this stupid game of theirs that the two of them always seemed to play of trying to guess what the other was thinking. And besides, Enid once told her communication was the key to any sort of relationship with others.

But what with her best friend continually prattling on without end, it didn’t seem like that was going to happen anytime soon. “OMG, someday when we all have time, we should totally check out that new amusement park that just opened in Jericho! We absolutely have to go! With Xavier and Eugene too, of course!”

“I seriously question your priorities, Enid,” Wednesday groaned. Quickly realizing an opportunity presented itself, she asked, “Has Xavier arrived here already?”

“Yup. I’m rooming with him this semester,” Ajax said. “I asked him how he was when he arrived and he said he was okay, but he quickly diverted the topic after that which I thought was weird.”

“Wednesday has been so worried about Xavier recently,” Pugsley interrupted, having been eavesdropping the entire time. “She wouldn’t stop—ouch!”

Both Enid and Ajax snickered as Pugsley rubbed the new bruise his sister gave him. She gave a death glare to the rest of her parents as if challenging them, “Anyone else dumb enough?” But with Lurch having just finished his task of unloading the hearse, Morticia sensed that it was now time to get going. Especially before they aroused Wednesday’s annoyance further as any other family would embarrass their teenage child.

“Don’t worry, my little storm cloud,” she affectionately said. “We won’t spoil your fun. We’ll say goodbye for now and call you on Sunday as usual, alright?”

Enduring the over-excessive display of weakness from her father and brother, who tearfully gave her one last hug, and the kisses her mother blew, Wednesday breathed a sigh of relief when the hearse finally drove out of sight. And apparently, her pet skunk too was glad at their departure because he immediately began trying to claw his way out.

“OMG! You brought Stink with you!” Enid squealed, right when Wednesday took him out of his little carrier bag.

Ajax, on the other hand, immediately gave a yelp of terror, comically throwing his hands up and scurrying back. Wednesday didn’t bother rolling her eyes at his reaction.

“No way in Hell was I going to let my overindulgent family take care of him in my absence. They already overfeed him too much. He’d be the size of two skunks before the semester is even over,” she grouched.

Being mindful of Enid’s crutches, she gently set Stink in her best friend’s awaiting arms letting him snuggle against her pink sweater. He had been attached to the female werewolf almost right away when Xavier first brought him to Wednesday’s house. Wednesday wondered if it was just an animal thing between them or because Stink could sense Enid’s natural caring touch and affection.

“Aw, did you miss me, little baby?” Enid crooned, softly stroking his black and white fur.

Raising an eyebrow at Wednesday, Ajax questioned, “Just how exactly do you plan on sneaking that thing in?” Then he rolled his eyes, realizing the answer was obvious. “Wait, never mind. I forgot I’m talking to the same girl who somehow obtained piranhas and dropped them in a pool.”

Wednesday turned her nose up at how he’d even doubt her smuggling skills. She had an ongoing record of secretly planting 237 snakes, 154 scorpions, and 839 venomous spiders in people’s bags! Although, she still had yet to beat her Uncle Fester’s personal best. Hell, she even once got a whole herd of cows to go up to the fifth floor of one of the schools she was expelled from, just to piss off her teachers. The best part was that, of course, the cows couldn’t physically go back down the long flight of stairs, which made for a sweet revenge against the school staff. Not at all painful and macabre as she’d prefer (thanks to the pet shop being out of serpents) but it was still satisfactory seeing how purple her old principal’s face turned. One small skunk was nothing compared to such a feat.  

She spent the next few minutes mostly tuning out Enid’s non-stop chatter, until the werewolf girl exclaimed, “Oh, and by the way, you will not believe who I’ve heard the new mayor of Jericho is! It’s—”

“Hide that oversized fart badger!” Ajax suddenly hissed. Not caring about her boyfriend’s weird zoological classification, Enid barely stuffed Stink back out of sight into his carrier bag, just as Coach Vlad approached.

The fencing instructor said, “Miss. Addams, welcome back to Nevermore. I have been told to keep an eye out for your arrival. If you would just come with me, please. The new headmistress would like a word with you in private.”

“Uh oh. In trouble already, Addams?” Ajax cheekily joked.

“When was I never?” Wednesday sarcastically answered. She jerked her chin at Stink’s carrier bag saying, “Take that up for me, will you?”

Disliking the tension of this mysterious summons, Enid tried to sound cheerful saying, “Sure. I’ll see you later in our room, Wens.”

Following Coach Vlad inside, Wednesday asked in a monotone voice, as if she were bored, “Is this due to Principal Weems’s earlier decision to expel me? You’d think if the new boss in charge wished to carry through with it she’d at least have the decency to inform me before my arrival.”

“The reason for her request to see you is not to my knowledge, Miss. Addams,” was the only reply she got.

Whatever this new headmistress had to say had better not be a waste of her time.

In the foyer, Wednesday saw how a golden statue of Principal Weems had been erected. Numerous bouquets of flowers had been placed before it underneath a plaque that read: Larissa Weems, Nevermore’s Protector and Defender in Life and Death. It felt silly to be uncomfortable by a cast figure made of metal, but just like when she stared into the eyes of Crackstone’s monument, Wednesday did not like looking into those of her former mentor. 

At the double doors of her former office, Principal Weems’s gold nameplate had been replaced with a silver one. Upon it was engraved in black bold letters: Dean Xie. Wednesday entered with Coach Vlad, finding the entire place redecorated to reflect the tastes of the new woman in charge.

The once opulent Rococo-styled room had been transformed into a neoclassical space, looking like it was standing on its tippytoes in an uncomfortable defiance of gravity. Nothing about it felt welcoming; it spoke only of proud ambition and a rigid need for perfection and control. The rich reds and golds had been replaced by a dreary colour palette of monochrome blacks, greys, and whites—surroundings that Wednesday normally would’ve felt right at home amongst but found she couldn’t for some unknown reason. Gone was the giant taxidermized bear, the raven and owl sculptures, the ‘60s modernist furniture... Everything had all been removed and overtaken by hard jagged décor made of dark stone, steel, iron, and granite. Even the gorgon fireplace had been changed into that of a snarling Chinese dragon’s head. Wednesday wondered how it got done so quickly since last semester. Hanging from the ceiling as the office’s main centrepiece was an impressive wrought-iron chandelier with a clock motif from which a large pendulum swung back and forth. And interestingly enough, decorative antique hourglasses had been placed about everywhere for some reason.

It was as though every physical remnant of Nevermore’s former headmistress had been swept away from the office—and Wednesday hated it.

Sitting behind a large ebony desk that had taken the place of Principal Weem’s was a Chinese woman who Wednesday didn’t recognize, but immediately knew must be Dean Xie. The sunglasses perched atop her head, and how she had all the curtains drawn to keep out the sunlight were strong evidence of her vampire identity. She was a tall gracious woman with dead eyes that were so grey they almost looked colourless. She had long hair that was half-jet black and half-icy white, which most would assume she dyed but was really a case of heterochromia. Had it been left down, it would have reached all the way past her hips, but she kept it pinned up in a bun with not a single strand out of place. Holding her bun together was a jade hair stick, shaped like a dragon with a yin and yang symbol in its claws. She was elegantly clad in a long black cape coat with matching slim-fit trousers, leather gloves, and knee-high boots.

Rising from her chair, Dean Xie said, “Thank you for bringing Miss. Addams here, Coach Vlad. I ask that you shut the doors behind you when you leave.”

When they were left alone, Wednesday’s eyes caught a sudden movement at one of the high-backed chairs by the fireplace. And there rose up from it, the silhouetted form of a man she did recognize. How could she be so foolishly ignorant to not even have been aware of his presence?

For she was staring into the eyes of Donovan Galpin.

Chapter Text

Why Donovan Galpin could possibly be back in Jericho was the first question that popped into Wednesday’s head, especially considering how this was the place where he lost everyone he ever cared about. Hadn’t he himself told her that he left to avoid all the bad memories associated with, as Xavier called it, this “Podunk town”? For a split second, she had the horrible thought that his return could only be explained by him receiving news of Tyler possibly being within the area, intent on revenge. The terrifying dream that she had in the hearse came back to her mind. And the proximity of all her friends being within range of a dangerous Hyde was alarming. She hated feeling like the one who was caught first in a hunt on edge. But seeing how Donovan Galpin looked more annoyed than gravely tense, her theory about his son seemed less plausible.

Ignoring the obvious friction, Dean Xie got straight down to business. “Thank you for coming here on such short notice after your arrival, Miss. Addams.” There was an elegant sophistication to her tone, giving Wednesday the impression that this was not a woman who’d ever raise her voice. “I’ve been wanting to formally introduce myself to you for a while now. I am Dean Xie, the new interim headmistress.”

“Interim?” Wednesday repeated, clearly expressing reservations about the veracity of that adjective.

Dean Xie did not appear to her like a woman who’d easily give up power. Although there seemed to be nothing out of the ordinary about the principal’s words, Wednesday already had her fair share of enemies who’d secretly put on a friendly face. She had never been one to easily trust people anyway, but after Tyler and Ms. Thornhill aka Laurel Gates, Wednesday refused to let herself be fooled twice. Besides, there was something vacant about Dean Xie’s cordial smile that gave her the impression that all the joy had been sucked out of it.

“The school board had been anxious to swiftly get Nevermore back on its feet again after this recent scandal. Naturally, what with last semester’s horrors, there weren’t many voluntary candidates willing to shoulder the burden of such a critical position during this grave period. Especially as this is still an ongoing road to recovery, and it will be no easy task. Therefore, I offered myself to take on the responsibility and the honour temporarily. It is unclear for now how long that will be. Not just the school board, but the entirety of the Outcast community, is still shaken by what has happened. It’s been agreed by my colleagues and I that a rational decision on who to appoint cannot be made just yet but will be once things have settled down,” Dean Xie explained. “But moving on, the main reason why I’ve called you to my office is because Mayor Galpin wanted to speak with you.”

Mayor Galpin? Slightly widening in understanding, Wednesday’s dark eyes fell upon the man who stayed silent this whole time. “Odd how you came to be elected considering how, not too long ago, you left to become a chief inspector,” she stated.

“Yeah, well, after Mayor Walker was murdered, no one amongst the Town Hall staff was enthusiastic about wanting the damn job. One of the reasons being because of a certain ‘pigtailed Outcast’, as they called it.” His beady eyes bore into Wednesday with unmistakable deliberateness.

There was a glaring similarity between his situation and Dean Xie’s, the only big difference being that Mayor Galpin took his new occupation reluctantly whereas the latter took hers with a sense of duty.

“Ritchie Santiago has been promoted to the position of sheriff. I want to make it clear to you, Addams, that neither she nor I want any more trouble from you this time,” Mayor Galpin said.

Oh, please. After last semester and also the extra drama at Lenore Hall, did he seriously think she’d start being compliant now? Wednesday didn’t bother wasting her energy letting out a scoff or rolling her eyes. Casting one last warning glance at the goth girl, Mayor Galpin wished them a good day and showed himself out.

“If you will remain just a bit longer, Miss. Addams, there are still some other things that I wish to discuss with you,” Dean Xie said. “Please have a seat.”

She regally ensconced herself back behind her desk with a queen’s poise. With the velvet drapes closed and literally no electric lighting, the entire room was weakly illuminated by only the fireplace and chandelier candles. In the eerie glow, the female vampire looked like a tall shadow, the white highlights of her hair seeming to glow in the dark. Never taking her eyes off Dean Xie, Wednesday sat in front of the desk in one of the black lacquered Oriental chairs. She noted how her seat was slightly low making her seem shorter than she actually was.

Folding her hands upon her desk, Dean Xie said, “Miss. Addams, although the school board and I commend your heroic efforts of last semester, we are well aware that some of your other actions are less...praiseworthy. A fact strongly evidenced in the late Principal Weems’s statement of your expulsion. I hope you understand that I share Mayor Galpin and Sheriff Santiago’s desire for you to stay out of trouble.”

“If you were so concerned about having me ‘stay out of trouble’, then why bother revoking my expulsion?” Wednesday sardonically asked.

Dean Xie gave another of her indecipherable smiles. “Because despite your questionable behaviour from time to time, I have to concede that you do Nevermore credit simply by being amongst its list of top students since its very foundation. Having spent much of my time examining this academy’s records beforehand, I believe your work shall be a great benefit to our school’s academic standing. Especially when in competition with the other worldwide Outcast education institutions. Not to mention, your latest accomplishment in being one of the youngest published authors out there. Simply put, you are creating a legacy, Miss. Addams, that can be considered one of Nevermore’s greatest triumphs.”

“My legacy and triumphs are my own,” Wednesday shot back. “Not for other people to brag about and take credit for.”

“Yet, recognition and admiration are what you aspire for, do you not? Can you deny Nevermore’s contribution in shaping you somehow towards that path? Because of you being a student here, you shall be forever remembered by all as this school’s greatest heroine.”

“Is this a vain attempt of yours to ingratiate yourself through flattery and make me second-guess myself?”

Remaining calm and collected, Dean Xie said, “No, I am simply using you as an example. An example of what I hope for everyone else in our Nevermore community. For each and every one of them to discover their true reason and forge their own paths towards greatness. It is my vision for this school to nurture the best out of the best whom I, as principal, am entrusted to guide. Nevermore has continued to produce some of the most famous names in Outcast history, your mother being one of them.”

All these tiresome mentions of her mother’s accomplishments were becoming unduly redundant to Wednesday. And she apparently wasn’t the only one irked because, for the first time, Dean Xie’s mask betrayed her by revealing barely hidden venom.

“But one should not be remembered for what family one is born into or whatever accomplishments one’s relatives have achieved in the past. Rather, one should be remembered for one’s own talents and winnings. You are an example of such an individual, Miss. Addams. You are exceptional and I equally wish the same for all. Although outstanding alumni have once graced these halls, compared to other Outcast schools around the world, Nevermore is still relatively behind. I hope to change that for the better. And I need your help with that, along with every other member of our school community, united together. Powerful people need powerful allies.”

A rather idealistic goal though it seemed, Wednesday saw Dean Xie’s lofty narcissism right through it. It was undeniable that the principal’s passionate advocacy was a driving force, and laudable that the woman wanted to help everyone reach their potential. However, it was not so much Nevermore’s reputation that she sought to advance as her own. To Wednesday, it sounded more like Dean Xie imagined herself as the school’s great destined saviour and that nobody else was more qualified to lead it. The goth girl wasn’t deceived. What Dean Xie was offering her wasn’t an extension of friendship but rather to be one of her loyal followers.

“I’m not interested in being your ally in your deranged and fanatical pursuit for greatness. The only greatness I concern myself with is my own,” Wednesday said.

“And if that is your wish to not be involved, I respect that.” That was not the answer Wednesday expected to hear at all, and it made her immediately suspicious. She searched for any sign of deceit but found none.

Dean Xie added, “Nevertheless, I still expect good behaviour from you as a model student of Nevermore. You are here to learn, and for the sake of yourself and your fellow schoolmates, I hope you stick to that. However, if I hear so much as a word of you stepping out of line, there will be severe consequences. That is the only warning I shall give. You are on your way to becoming a mature adult and I expect you to behave as such. Am I clear?”

Wednesday roughly translated this to, “So long as you don’t stand in the way and ruin everything I’m working for, I don’t care if you remain passive and do your own thing. But I don’t give second chances if you openly challenge me.”

It hadn’t even been an hour since she arrived and already Wednesday found herself with a new opponent to contend with. She didn’t trust Dean Xie a yard, and she suspected the older woman felt vice versa. This was an individual who strove for perfection as much as she did. But their principles were far from being aligned with each other. Dean Xie worked to help everyone for the greater good and so that they’d owe her gratitude for it; Wednesday worked only for herself. And Wednesday knew that it would not be long before Dean Xie labelled her as an enemy, should she dare do so much as oppose the new headmistress’s beliefs in a disturbing manner.

“Miss. Addams, did you hear me?”

Wanting nothing more than to give a snarky answer back, Wednesday grudgingly replied, “Yes.”

Displaying her sharp fangs, the gentle smile Dean Xie gave was flattering, but there was still that unexplainable suppressed lifelessness to it. “I am grateful for your cooperation, Miss. Addams. I look forward to seeing what great things lie ahead for you. But I won’t keep you now. You must be anxious to get settled in and be with your friends. You are free to go.”

Rising from her chair, Wednesday departed wearing her usual grim expression, tinged with an undertone of acrimony. Just before she closed the door behind her, she turned around to peer through the crack of it into the monochrome office. But Dean Xie was only stoically walking about the room, turning all of her rotating metal hourglasses as the pendulum of her clock motif chandelier swung rhythmically away...

Tick...tock...tick...tock...tick...tock...

Poking back out of Wednesday’s bookbag, Thing gestured, “Well, what did you make of her?”

“She’s delusional with a ridiculous messiah complex,” was the scornful reply. “And there’s definitely something else she’s hiding.”

And of course, having a thirst of curiosity difficult to fully satisfy, Wednesday was tempted to uncover just what that was. As expected, the cost of invading privacy did not cross her mind. But as she trudged up the stairs of Ophelia Hall, she decided probably the first place she could start was asking one of the best sources she knew. Someone who knew everybody who was anybody, both in person and on the soul-sucking void of meaningless affirmation called social media. Someone who constantly kept her ears peeled for the latest gossip and was always amongst the first to hear it, before it got the chance to become widely circulated. Someone who’d jump at the chance to spill the tea on just about anything, anytime, anywhere. And thankfully, that very someone was now only separated from her by a door.

Entering her dorm, Wednesday demanded, “Enid, I need any information you know about—”

She halted mid-sentence at being unnecessarily greeted by an excessive display of PDA almost as bad as her parents’. Her eyes rolled to the ceiling as she swivelled on the heel of her foot and turned back into the hall.

“When you and Ajax are done sucking each other’s faces off, let me know,” she half-called, half-groaned.

From behind came thirty awkward seconds, though they felt like an eternity, of Enid’s frantic apologies to her and orders for Ajax to scram. Being shooed out of the room, Ajax gave Wednesday a sheepish grin, his cheeks bright red. But she did not wait to listen to his mumbled apology, only shutting the door in his face.

“Please don’t tell me this will be a common occurrence throughout the semester,” Wednesday grumbled to her best friend. “I don’t desire to have to knock on my own door every time I want to enter.”

“I’m so, so, so, so sorry, Wens!” Enid apologized. “But Ajax was just helping me carry my stuff in and put things away and—well, we got a little sidetracked.”

“Evidently.”

“It’s okay. All done though! And I watched over Stink too,” Enid proudly said. “You need help with unpacking?”

“I can do it myself. You...” Wednesday’s words trailed off, her guilt betraying her by the quick glance at Enid’s forearm crutches.

But the female werewolf waved off her unsaid concerns. “Oh, it’s all good, bestie! It’s not like I’m a cripple; nothing hurts. I’m just wobbly and these are just to steady me. The doctor says if things keep improving, I’ll get out of them in maybe a couple of weeks and be as good as new.”

Wanting to prove herself, she took the initiative of unclasping one of Wednesday’s trunks, so far not showing any signs of imbalance. Her face was set in a resolute and matter-of-fact manner as she shook out her best friend’s colourless clothes and started hanging them up. Realizing Enid wouldn’t waver, the goth girl finally yielded to her assistance.

“Fine, but don’t blame me if you faceplant yourself.”

Setting her bookbag down, Wednesday let Thing scurry out and over to Stink, before opening another trunk that was full of novels. Beginning to organize them meticulously on her small shelf, she meant to ask Enid about anything she knew relating to their new mysterious principal.

However, her inquiry was put on hold when Enid burst out, “OMG, I almost forgot! We should totally do the Solstice Talent Show together! I’ve literally been dying to participate and was like so bummed out when it got postponed. Obviously, thanks to last semester being cut short, the school couldn’t hold it on December 21 per usual. But I heard that it’ll be part of the Forevermore Ball on Valentine’s Day! Isn’t that exciting?!”

“I fail to see just what your enthusiasm is for. And no, I’m not going to take part in some pointless event of people showcasing what can barely even be called skills. Especially on a day when commercialism influences society into believing their nauseating love lives can only be held together by purchasing useless knickknacks for each other.”

“Oh, come on! Please, please, please!” Enid wheedled. “We can do a duo of me singing opera and you playing your cello just like back at Lenore Hall!”

“I don’t play my cello for other people’s entertainment.”

A sly smile crossing her face, Enid mused aloud, “You know, Aunt Morticia and Principal Weems won the Solstice Talent Show when they themselves did a duo. I heard they really broke the record in their high school days. As far as everyone knows, Aunt Morticia was especially well-praised for her part in the performance.”

Wednesday was smart enough to know what Enid was doing and she didn’t know whether to applaud her manipulation. She was really beginning to think her cunning nature was starting to be a bad influence on her werewolf best friend. Unable to hide a grin, Enid knew she won when she caught the determined and competitive look in Wednesday’s black eyes.

“Fine,” Wednesday said, through gritted teeth. “We’ll see.” Then, quickly lest Enid make any more disagreeable proposals, she asked, “What do you make of Dean Xie?”

She was disappointed when the blonde-haired girl only shrugged and shortly answered, “She seems rather friendly and kind, from what I’ve heard about her.” A far outcry from what Wednesday expected.

“Anything else?” Wednesday’s voice was thick with impatience.

“Not really. Although I have to admit, I think her fashion style is absolute slay.”

“It’s not her clothes I’m interested in. I want information on her.”

“And what I have is very little,” Enid said. “Honestly, not much is known about Dean Xie’s background outside of her time at Nevermore as a student, along with outlandish rumours that proved to be untrue. Like, I even asked my followers on my blog, and they also don’t know very much.” Regardless of her lack of knowledge, there was a sparkle in Enid’s eyes as she continued to dramatize her story. “Because of the air of mystery around her, everyone secretly calls her ‘She Who No One Knows’. Thrilling, isn’t it? Yoko came up with that title for her.”

“Very original,” Wednesday deadpanned.

But Enid wasn’t finished. “Anyway, from the stories I’ve heard about her high school days, Dean Xie seemed to have been well-liked, but it was difficult to get close to her if you know what I mean. Her kindness, in particular, could be a bit inconsistent due to her being a perfectionist in everything. She and Aunt Morticia were wicked competitive against each other and fierce rivals in terms of academics and sports.”

Wednesday sarcastically commented, “I can imagine how that must have felt for Dean Xie—my mother becoming valedictorian.”

“Oh yeah, one of my followers also mentioned that apparently, Dean Xie has a niece who just transferred to Nevermore. Katerina Vinogradov is her name if I remember correctly. She’s in the grade below us.” Then, shrugging her shoulders, Enid said, “Anyway, that’s all I know. Why were you asking about Dean Xie anyway?”

Lost in her thoughts, Wednesday gave no response. If she was indeed correct in her suspicion about Dean Xie possibly having malicious intent, she had very little to go on. There was definitely something else that the new principal was hiding... It was questionable enough that nobody seemed to know anything about her, aside from general facts that were either vague or ordinary. She was considering sending a certain trusty appendage to spy on the dean when there came a knock. Having the vicious nature of a guard dog, Stink started hissing menacingly at the noise, his bushy tail standing straight up and ready to fire a deadly blast. He was yanked out of sight in the nick of time by Thing just as the door opened, revealing a woman with a dazzling smile. Her teeth were so white that Wednesday was sure she could go blind just by looking at them.

“Hello to you girls,” the woman greeted. “Apologies if I’m intruding, but I wished to make my acquaintance with you both. You must be Enid Sinclair and Wednesday Addams, correct? I’m Madame Lambert, your new dorm mom.”

Madame Lambert was a rather pretty woman with a flaxen pixie cut and chestnut-brown eyes. Her attire was the definition of prim and proper from her angular grey suit dress to her lacy gloves. In Wednesday’s opinion, she was a bit too put together.

“There’s one important thing, Miss. Sinclair, that I wanted to mention to you in particular. I was just approached by your mother earlier and out of concern for your current condition, she had been asking whether you could possibly be moved to a different room.”

By the way Enid let out a heavy sigh, Wednesday guessed that this wasn’t the first time Esther must have brought up the unwanted suggestion. No doubt the overbearing woman had been trying to make her argument ever since Enid injured herself.

Madame Lambert continued, “I know you wrote on your preference sheet that you wanted to be in the same room with Miss. Addams as last semester. However, as it is on the top floor and Nevermore is an old castle with no elevators, I want you to be aware that it won’t be very accessible. Going up and down stairs may prove difficult.”

“I don’t want to change rooms,” Enid obstinately said.

Nodding understandingly, Madame Lambert said, “Very well. Your father did mention in private that you’ll in all probability fully recover within a couple of weeks. But if you ever do change your mind, don’t hesitate to let me know.”

“I will help Enid, whenever she needs it.”

At hearing Wednesday’s firm promise, Enid sent a silent glance of utmost gratitude her way. Glad though she was to have her best friend’s support, there was a slight lump in her throat caused by self-reproach. It was one that was very familiar in her days of being unable to wolf out and one which she had to bear again since she had gotten injured. She always kept a brave face; she would not give cause to let anyone pity her more. But even so, there were several moments when she felt like a nuisance to others.

‘It’ll be alright, Enid! Only two more weeks of these bloody crutches and then you’ll be back to your old self again,’ she reminded herself.

For the next five minutes, Madame Lambert thoroughly went over all the residence guidelines. The fact that more had been added of a stricter order did not go unnoticed by the girls. Wednesday did not doubt that they were newly enforced by Dean Xie out of her combined desire for her students’ welfare and obedience.

“With that, I hope we shall get along very well,” Madame Lambert finished.

“The last dorm mother who expressed similar sentiments turned out to be a lying psychopathic murderer and ended up with her brain caved in. What little she had of one, to begin with,” Wednesday replied, making Enid cringe at the memory.

Madame Lambert’s smile became slightly crimped. “Well, lucky for you, that is in the past and Dean Xie has appointed replacement staff members far more trustworthy and less...deceptive and dangerous. It is our duty to keep Nevermore as a safe haven for our students, both inside and outside.” Her reassurances got no reply from either Enid or Wednesday, the former who lacked confidence in them and the latter who interpreted them as more lies from the very beginning.

Seeing their silence would be the only reaction she’d receive, Madame Lambert said, “Well, unless there is anything else you girls are concerned about or would like to say, I have some work to attend to.” Then, fixing one last intense stare directed at Wednesday, she exited with composed dignity.

Just as the door closed, Enid huffed, “Honestly, I should have expected my mom to make such a request. Do you know what was the first thing she asked the hospital staff when I was still there? She demanded to know whether I’d be able to wolf out ever again.”

“Ignore her, Enid. I’ve saved myself a lot of trouble by doing the same with my mother,” Wednesday said.

But Enid shook her head. “You say that like it’s so easy. It’s not, Wednesday. Your mom loves you no matter what. My mom’s affection for me is dependent on me meeting her high standards.”

“It’s not the end of the world, Enid.”

If she could empathize with Enid’s relationship with Esther, Wednesday might have tried softening her tone for her sake. But as she couldn’t, she simply gave what to her was the simplest answer. Enid still had others who cared for her wholeheartedly without expectations. Of what matter was it if her mother wasn’t the same? By Wednesday’s logic, the more people one loved, the more vulnerable one became. And with a parent like Esther, she’d almost call it losing a liability. But Wednesday’s advice, interpreted as apathetic dismissiveness, instead caused much hurt to Enid, who could not see it in the same way as her serious friend.

“Yeah...” the female werewolf sighed.

The sadness in Enid’s voice did not reach the ears of her best friend, who had resumed unpacking. Opening her last trunk that contained her most precious items, Wednesday’s hands paused before delicately taking out a certain velvet box. Her fingers brushed over the Latimer crest stamped upon its lid, as her thoughts once more turned to the boy who had been on her mind more than she liked to admit.

“Enid, I’ll be stepping out for a moment.”

“Where are you going?”

“I need some fresh air,” Wednesday lied. “Look after Stink, will you? And Thing,” addressing the bodyless hand creeping out from his hiding place, “keep an eye on a certain headmistress.”

“She’s going to see Xavier,” she heard Thing tap from behind as she walked out. She made a mental note to rip off his perfectly manicured nails later on.

Sitting cross-legged on his bed, Xavier worked on his sketch with an eye for precision and some various hatching strokes of his pencil. Adding dimension by shading, he would occasionally glance up at his subject of interest, who happened to be Ajax playing on his phone. Though the gorgon wasn’t the greatest at staying still, Xavier had drawn all his friends so many times that he knew each of their distinctive features by memory without even the need to look. Like the tortured artist he was, capturing moments in a sketchbook or on a canvas held more meaning to him than the quick snapshot of a photo.

They had been sitting in silence for a while until Ajax broke it by saying, “I’ll admit, dude, I’m surprised that you haven’t gone running off to greet Wednesday by now. I told you that she’s here.”

“Yeah, I know. I saw her family’s hearse pull up earlier.”

“So...why...?” Ajax couldn’t figure out how to word his question. He’d have expected his best friend to be excited at the arrival of the macabre girl he loved.

“Wanted to finish putting my things away first,” Xavier said as an excuse.

In truth, he had indeed wanted to go down to the courtyard to say hello to Wednesday and her family. However, the tormenting voices in his mind had resurged at that most unfortunate moment and he was forced to lock himself in the bathroom before he went mad. Xavier’s inner turmoil at the memory was broken by the diversion of Ajax screaming, “Holy shit!”

Having caught sudden movement out the window from a side-glance, the gorgon had looked up from his phone to fall off his bed at the sight of Wednesday’s scowling face peering in. Xavier’s face, on the other hand, was transformed from that of a gloomy soul to one as bright as the dawn. Quickly unlatching the window to let Wednesday in, he was about to finally say his long-awaited greetings but was cut short when she demanded, “Ajax, leave. I want to speak with Xavier alone.”

“Oh, come on! You seriously kick me out of my own room too?” Ajax groaned. Then, seeing how sharp the daggers Wednesday was shooting at him were getting, he resigned, “Okay, leaving.”

Despite the multiple scenarios he came up with, Xavier already had a gut feeling as to what exactly Wednesday wanted to talk about. Afraid a bomb was about to blow, he tried to figure out the right words to diffuse it but could only come up with an awkward, “Hey.” Her reaction was exactly what he expected it to be.

“You have been odd lately,” she bluntly stated. Then, at Xavier’s feigned expression of confusion, she added, “Ever since everything that happened at Lenore Hall, you...haven’t seemed like yourself. Not to mention, for the past week you avoided any contact with me, Enid, Eugene, and even Ajax, your best friend.”

Hating at what a severe trial opening herself up like this was, she swallowed before continuing, “I tried giving you the benefit of the doubt by telling myself that perhaps it was my mere imagination, but I can lie to myself no further. I know something is wrong, Xavier. What is it?”

To tell or not to tell? At war with his own thoughts, Xavier looked down. Anywhere but into those dark eyes.

“She’ll never understand...”

“She’ll never accept you if she learns the truth...”

Running a hand through his hair, the tortured artist let out a sigh. “After everything that happened with Virginia, along with Tyler still being out there, how can’t there be anything wrong?” He spoke with a composure of voice, under which was concealed the burden of guilt. Though he had not lied, his answer being only half the truth, he could not help being ashamed of his own hypocrisy and guilt.

“No more secrets, Wednesday. No more lies,” was what he once told her. How could he look her in the face when he had been forsaking that very vow?

Wednesday, however, accepted his explanation without question. “We could’ve just discussed this sooner.”

“I’m sorry. I was just...out of it.”

“Well, we’re in the same boat. I would be lying if I said that I wasn’t upset about Tyler having escaped,” Wednesday said.

“I’m sorry,” Xavier repeated. “It was wrong of me to make you worry.”

“I wasn’t worried,” Wednesday said. “It was simply an irritation at being unable to decipher your questionable state of mind. And I dislike it when explanations aren’t straightforward, and I have to keep guessing.”

Not at all fooled by her denial, Xavier almost looked like his old self again. The way he beamed was so like the many other times that made Wednesday feel like moths were in her stomach. But his smile was short-lived.

“I’ll admit,” he said, sitting on the edge of his bed, “another part of the reason why I’ve been distracted lately is because of my dad.”

To Wednesday, the pain etched in his voice felt like a knife that gutted itself right through her chest, slicing her open from collarbone to hips. It was overtaken by the blood in her veins turning into raging hot magma.

Hoisting herself onto his desk, she listened as he ranted, “He’s been giving me and Mom hell ever since she claimed full custody of me, blaming us for everything that’s happened to him. Even more so after his show got cancelled, what with him being under fire. But probably what blew Dad off the most was him being forced to sell Lenore Hall to Mom—well, what little remained of it. She was the one who could afford the massive repair bills after all. But even that wasn’t enough to settle his debts, so he’s also had to put a bunch of his vacation homes and property on the housing market.”

“It’s not as if he’s living in total penury, considering how I’ve heard he still has his Manhattan penthouse and mansion in Vegas,” Wednesday said, her voice thick with resentment.

Honestly, Vincent Thorpe could have had it far worse. And the fact he was still living a comfortable life—definitely more well-off than the average American—was an infuriating thing. Wednesday decided that maybe she would, under the guise of a sympathetic fan, send him an anonymous package of poisonous snakes.

That decision was finalized when Xavier said, “Mom and I have probably been getting harassed by Dad as much as he has by his former fans. It wasn’t until Mom eventually put her foot down and threatened to alert the authorities that he finally toned it down. But the two of them are still engaged in a legal battle.”

“And yet, like a weak child hiding behind his mommy, you did nothing and let her resolve the matter...”

“You could’ve taken things into your own hands...”

“Why didn’t you yourself make the old bastard pay?”

“You didn’t have to sit and watch his life fall apart...you could’ve ruined it yourself...”

“You could’ve taken your revenge!”

Leaning forward, Xavier put his elbows on his knees and held his head in his hands, pretending to massage off a migraine. Although, at this point, he actually did need to rub his temples. As if hearing voices in his mind wasn’t bad enough, one of their side-effects was a constant headache. Wednesday quietly watched, her eyebrows knitted together.  

Despite the explanations she was given, she was still very oblivious to the main cause behind the mental torture currently going through Xavier’s mind. Yet, Wednesday saw, with great uneasiness, how low-spirited he still was. Her visit offered her but a very partial satisfaction, considering her desire for answers. Mainly because there was one other elephant in the room that neither of them had addressed for the past few days, but that she had a feeling they both wanted to make a concrete decision about. It was evident that he shared the same yearning as her; she wished that it were equally evident that he showed any sign of breaching the subject. But the continuance of any further actions on his part seemed very uncertain. And the reserved politeness of his manner towards her remained not any different from his behaviour when they still labelled themselves as “allies”. Ugh, she shuddered to think that this was what Enid once called “pining”.

There was a long pause before Wednesday cleared her throat and tried to sound as casual as possible saying, “There is something else I’ve been meaning to ask you...”

Raising his head, Xavier looked at Wednesday to see that she had her palms clasped together in front. Though her pose was serious, he saw that she was in a state of nerves, what with how many times she had blinked in just a minute of awkward silence.

“Would you...” Feeling helpless at forming the right words, Wednesday’s voice trailed off. “These past weeks...when I went to your penthouse...w-were you…”

Her courage was failing her, but Xavier only looked confused. Sensing a déjà vu moment similar to when she was in front of his art shed, Wednesday tried again, “W-Would you…no—that is to say…”

Ugh. This was impossible.

Eventually giving up, she decided to just ask the same question Xavier once asked her over winter break. She forced it out through gritted teeth. “What are we now?”

Luckily for her, she didn’t have to explain herself any further because Xavier smiled and responded, “We can be whatever you want us to be.”

“I don’t want to remain as just allies.” The fast ease of her answer surprised even Wednesday herself.

His smile growing wider, Xavier stood up from the edge of his bed so that he could be right in front of her. “Then, we don’t have to be.” Turning crimson with a shy smile, he asked, “So...does this mean we’re dating?”

His terminology made Wednesday blanch. It sounded so...ordinary and restrictive.

Xavier must have seen how much the thought made her uncomfortable because he asked, “Too big of a step for you?”

Wednesday shook her head, her eyes fixed upon the floor. “I dislike having such a label stamped upon me. And besides,” feeling a blush creep up her deathly-white cheeks, “I don’t want the...‘connection’ between us to have such a classification.”

What she and Xavier had was special. Too special, though she’d sooner saw off one of her limbs than admit it. She loathed their growing relationship being put under the same category as all the other romances out there. Such young couples these days were foolish and whimsical idiots, absorbed only in fleeting passion, approval from others, or abstract ideals of happily-ever-afters. And then, once things proved too difficult, those very couples would quickly break off the union, despite whatever promissory vows of devotion they once swore to each other. A quick relationship or marriage followed by an easy break-up or divorce. To Wednesday, the brief and conditional affection, so common in today’s society, sounded more horrible than even the indecent PDA of her parents.

“What you and I have is different. It is no standard affair compared to others. I do not wish for it to be treated as such. Therefore, I refuse to say that we are dating.”

Though her complicated wording mostly caused confusion to Xavier, her last sentence was what struck the final blow. He felt his heart sink from the sting of rejection.

“She doesn’t want you...never did...”

“She hates you...”

“I would prefer to call it you ‘paying court’ to me.”

“W-What?”

“Are you really going to make me repeat myself?” Wednesday testily asked.

Still too frightened to get his hopes up, Xavier scarcely dared breathe. “Y-You...so...you’re saying...y-you do want to be an ‘us’?”

Wednesday avoided a direct “yes” by instead saying, “This is your final warning and last chance to back out while you still can. You already know what you will be getting into, should you choose to accept this.” Her stern voice nearly betrayed her anxiety when she mentioned, “There is Goody’s curse, for instance. We still don’t know if it has been broken, or if it can be at all.”

“Then, we’ll figure it out together,” Xavier said. Then, with a knowing smirk, he uttered those certain fatal words he spoke on that fateful night, “We always save each other’s lives. We were meant...”

Returning the smirk in spite of herself, Wednesday finished, “...to bleed together.”

This little catchphrase of theirs, though absurd and cheesy, once bound Goody and her husband, Dorian Thorpe. And now, many generations later, it bound her and Xavier. Was this what pre-destiny was? Had their paths always been fated to cross?

Reverting to her typical self in the effort of self-preservation from sentimentality, Wednesday said, “If you’re stupid enough to screw this all up in any way—”

“—you would sooner kill me before I got even the iota of a chance to do anything else,” Xavier finished with a laugh, knowing her all too well. “And probably in the longest, most gruesome and painful way possible.”

Almost defiantly, Wednesday looked up at him, silently daring him to chicken out (and also simultaneously being irked by their height difference). But if there was one thing Xavier lacked, it wasn’t courage and even now, under her glare, he didn’t back down.

Instead, he silently held out his hand, allowing her the choice to take it. Wednesday stared at it for a brief moment, waiting for her repulse of physical affection to kick in. Yet, she watched as her hand hesitatingly moved of its own volition, as she placed her palm in his.

“Wednesday, nothing would make me happier than being able to pay court to you,” Xavier said, at last. She expected to hear a joking tone of sarcasm in his voice at the usage of her very old-fashioned term. But he spoke with nothing but sincerity and love, proving he didn’t care what they called their relationship so long as they were both together and happy.

Xavier’s hand felt so warm, so firm and secure in her own. Gone was the gloomy sadness in his expression. Now, he gazed at her with the same look she remembered seeing in his eyes multiple times before—that look of loving her and wanting to take her in his arms. What half-excited, half-frightened her was how very much she wanted him to, and how she wished to do so as well in return. Yet, she restrained herself.

“I am not my mother,” she made sure to point out. “While I am fine like this without anyone else around, I loathe the thought of engaging in obscene spectacles of affection like she does with Father.”

“I know you aren’t your mom. And I don’t want you to be. I want you to be yourself, Wednesday. It’s why I fell in love with you in the first place. We don’t have to be like your parents and proclaim to the entire world about our affairs as they do. If you find having a public relationship is too uncomfortable, then we can just keep things a secret between us, slow and steady as long as you like.”

His answer was the reassuring confirmation Wednesday needed to hear to ease her doubts, and she appreciated his respect for her boundaries. Concealing the warmth of pleasure stirring inside her, she kept a straight face and gave a single nod.

“I should return to my room before Enid and Thing start getting any ideas. What with how long I’ve been gone by now, I know they’ve probably been making hypotheses the entire time about what we’ve been doing.”

“I’ll see you later then,” Xavier said, watching her clamber back out the window. And then, no sooner after she left...

“At last...she’s finally yours...”

“SHUT UP!” Xavier roared, slamming his fists upon his desk.

To then jump back with a yelp as a burst of dark magical energy exploded from his hands...

Chapter Text

What would’ve taken not more than two minutes under normal circumstances ended up lagging on for at least an extra five for Wednesday and Enid, as they carefully descended the stairs of Ophelia Hall. Keeping a hand on the railing, Enid used the other to firmly clutch the crook of her best friend’s bent arm. Though this was not the first time she had to be helped down the stairs, a growing rise of impatience started to peak in the female werewolf. No doubt, she and Wednesday would be the last ones to arrive at the quad for the assembly.

“Please tell me we’re almost there,” Enid said for what must have been the fifteenth time.

Wednesday suppressed the urge to say Enid’s continual complaints wouldn’t make their progress any faster. “Just one more flight.”

“Ugh, finally...” Enid groaned.

“If you hadn’t dilly-dallied earlier, we would’ve reached the quad by now,” Wednesday said, irked at what had passed a few minutes ago.

Once she returned to her room after her conversation with Xavier, she had been greeted by Enid gasping, “Wednesday Friday Addams, are you blushing?!”

What followed was a swift denial, then incessant prying from both Enid and Thing before they managed to get the whole story out of her. Enid’s curiosity was anything but moderate and could not be satisfied. She asked a great many questions, and when Wednesday offered only vague answers, Enid would suggest fanciful possibilities of her own imagination—all of which the goth girl flatly declared false.

“OMG, it’s just like Jane Austen’s Pride and Prejudice!” Enid dramatically swooned before rambling, “A romantic story about Elizabeth Bennet, a young woman who misjudges the proud Mr. Darcy as being an elitist snob. A real slow-burn, I’ll tell you. But then, in the end, she falls in love with him after realizing he was a good caring person after all, and not the bad guy she imagined him as. Very unlike Mr. Wickham, the man she was charmed by at first. He turned out to be a sinister manipulative—”

Enid halted once she realized the grave mistake she made in suggesting such implications—ones that had very strong parallels. Parallels of both uncanny similar situations and characters. And one character who most definitely would’ve brought up painful memories to Wednesday of a certain curly-haired barista boy.

Keeping a stoic face, all Wednesday said was, “I didn’t even know you read anything other than fashion magazines.” She then added, “I need hardly remind you and Thing that if either of you spill even a word of me and Xavier—”

“We know, we know. Death threats and all that,” Enid said, knowing her best friend too well. “And no fear, Wens. Thing and I know better than to betray your trust. We’re bound to secrecy.” To prove it, she crossed her heart and held up her palm in honour.

Wednesday rolled her eyes. “Come on. We’ve wasted enough time idling, thanks to your insatiable need for gossip.”

As she and Wednesday went down the stairs together, Enid still could barely contain her excitement at the future prospects this meant for two of her good friends. Always one to be a secret whimsical matchmaker among her acquaintances, there were so many plans her mind already invented for Wednesday and Xavier.

Struck by a new idea, she exclaimed, “Oh, you know what?! Definitely if we all go to the new Jericho amusement park as I suggested earlier, it’d be the perfect setting for a double date! You and Xavier, and me and Ajax! Doesn’t that sound fun?”

“Absolutely horrific. And keep your voice down.”

But Enid, always one to get caught up in an excessive increase of daydreaming, did not yield. “Of course, we’d have to go together with Eugene another day. It’d be pretty awkward if he came with us on our double date and it wouldn’t be right to make him feel left out. Besides, there’ll be plenty of opportunities for us all to go as friends—oh, we should also invite the Nightshades too! But for our double date, the Ferris wheel has to be an absolute must—and it has to be at night! Just imagine it. Us couples in our own separate cars and watching the fireworks.” She peered curiously at Wednesday’s face. “What are you thinking?”

“I’m just thinking how tragic it would be if I jumped off that Ferris wheel,” was the sarcastic grumble.

“Don’t say that,” Enid said in a light reprimanding tone. “You know, it’s said if you kiss your significant other at the top, you’ll be together forever.”

Wednesday snorted, “On what foundations?”

Enid was about to reply when delighted squeals from behind drew her attention. A group of werewolf girls flew past, nearly whamming into the two of them and ignoring Wednesday’s snappish rebuke at them to be careful. But Enid wasn’t even mindful of the fact that she nearly escaped a dangerous fall. She only watched as one of the girls leapt down the last few steps and landed perfectly on her two feet, giving a dramatic bow to her friends. More giggles erupted at the daring display before they all took off.

Though she was used to such a sight by now, Enid still couldn’t stop her face from turning red as she bit her lip. During her slow going, she had witnessed a number of other students quickly walking down with ease, none of them even needing to hold onto the railing. At one point, when the stairs were quite congested, Enid was embarrassingly conscious of a crowd behind her and Wednesday, having to wait before moving past both of them. Instances such as these were but a few of the further ordeals Enid had discovered her restricted mobility caused for her and other people.

When they finally reached the bottom floor, Wednesday handed Enid her forearm crutches and they made their way into the quad. Though there were still five minutes to spare, the quad was already packed. Standing nearby against Xavier’s raven mural were the tortured artist himself and Ajax, the latter who waved the girls over having been keeping an eye out for them.

“Hey, babe,” Ajax greeted his girlfriend, giving her a quick peck on the lips which prompted incessant giggling on Enid’s part.

Taking him by the collar of his hoodie, she pulled him in for a proper kiss when a courteous voice said, “I ask that you both please, in consideration of those around you, keep all physical displays of affection to yourselves rather than in public—especially on school grounds.”

Seeing who it was, Enid and Ajax hastily apologized to Dean Xie. Because her sunglasses covered her grey eyes and the tone of her voice was undefinable, it was hard to discern whether she was amused by their silliness or displeased by it. Whatever emotion she may have been feeling was perfectly concealed.

The headmistress said, “While it is natural to want to show endearment to your partner, please remember that excessiveness may be seen as offensive or distracting to others.” Her glance shifted to Wednesday and Xavier, who had both been grimacing the entire time and looking anywhere but at their best friends.

Rubbing the back of his neck, Ajax gave a sheepish grin saying, “We’ll keep it in mind, ma’am.”

“Thank you. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I must start the assembly soon.”

Wednesday watched Dean Xie’s retreating figure with a look sharp enough to stab. Leaning down, Xavier whispered, “You okay?”

Wednesday looked at Enid and Ajax, but they were in their own lovesick world. She lowered her voice as well, keeping her answer straightforward. “I don’t trust her. She’s hiding something.”

“Any ideas what?”

The way Xavier accepted her suspicions without expressing doubts about their validity took Wednesday aback a little. There was something in his manner that made her realize he wasn’t surprised. As if he almost expected her to say such a thing.

Raising an eyebrow, Wednesday said, “I’m fairly amazed that you’re just going along with my judgment.” Especially considering how he had once been a victim of her preconceived notions and ended up wrongfully imprisoned for it.

“I think I had a vision about Dean Xie recently...but I’m not sure whether it was actually her or not.”

Now, he had her full attention. Turning her head to look at him, Wednesday asked, “What did you see?”

“When we first arrived here late in the evening yesterday, me and my mom were summoned by Dean Xie to her office. She wanted to discuss about my therapy sessions with the new school counsellor she appointed since Dr. Kinbott is dead. Anyway, I wasn’t paying attention much because I kept looking at Dean Xie’s dragon-shaped fireplace. For some reason, it unsettled me.”

“But then?” Wednesday pressed, wondering where he was getting on with this.

Leaning in closer and making sure no one could hear him, he whispered, “Later that night, I had a nightmare. I saw you and all of our friends next to me, looking up at the sky in horror. The entire world seemed to be engulfed in flames around us...and flying overhead was what seemed to be a dragon. Someone was riding it. I couldn’t tell who it was; the smoke was so thick that I could only see their silhouette. We ducked for cover when the dragon swooped down suddenly and almost hit us with a large blast of fire. And that’s when I spotted it.”

“Spotted what?”

“Dean Xie’s jade hair stick on the ground. It hadn’t been there before. It must have fallen from whoever was on the dragon when they got too close.”

In grim understanding, Wednesday’s black eyes widened, and her eyebrows furrowed together as she slowly turned to look at Dean Xie. The poised headmistress was currently at the microphone stand that had been set up in the quad. Preoccupied with checking the time on her expensive IWC watch, she was oblivious to the two Ravens staring at her as though she were a fire-breathing dragon herself.

Tapping the microphone to make sure it was working, Dean Xie called the entire assemblage to attention and gave a warm welcome. Not bothering to beat around the bush, she immediately addressed the elephant in the room, saying, “I’m sure many of you are still dealing with the trauma of last semester. Things such as what happened are difficult to process, especially with the loss of a beloved principal. That is why the school board and I made sure immediate steps were taken to care for those of you who feel you need professional support. As such, we have appointed an on-campus counsellor, Ms. Blanche Crook.”

Dean Xie gestured with an open palm to a woman standing to the side, who smiled and gave a wave to the student body. “Her door is always open should any of you feel you wish to talk about any matters or concerns in particular. There will be additional opportunities to process together or individually in the coming days. Tragic events like last semester affect each and every one of us differently. So, please don’t hesitate to reach out to Ms. Crook, or even me or any one of our staff members. We can do this hard work together whenever you are ready.”

Continuing on, Dean Xie proceeded with a stirring speech. “It is of the utmost importance that we all support each other, not only to put the horrors of the past behind us but to also look towards the future. This is a new beginning for all of us. A new chapter of Nevermore’s story, turning over this dark page and improving its reputation. Not only to what it once was but something even greater—to make it the greatest school of all Outcast education institutions!

“From this moment forth, you shall not just be pupils; you are future legacies in the making. This is your moment; this is your reason! To celebrate your accomplishments, talents, and Outcast abilities that set you apart from the rest of this world.

“It is our turn now and together we’ll bring each and every one of you through your education journey to becoming victorious Nevermore graduates through and through. And as long as you honour that truth and our cause, then it is only a matter of time before our school helps you to become the best version of who you truly are, as we have every year before.”

Then, after a pause, she deliberately added, “I trust you shall all use that advantage and not take it for granted. Nevermore Academy is not a place for imperfection...”

The uplifting spirit of her address that initially aroused inspiration in all was clouded by slight uneasiness. Lack of confidence in one’s own skills was felt by the majority of those present. A low murmur rose in the crowd as they looked at one another uneasily. Calling them all back to attention, Dean Xie continued that as such, to foster and maintain a safe space for everyone to focus on their education, the school board had also set some new regulations.

But as she announced them one by one, it was becoming ever more apparent that these very rules were subtly based on Wednesday’s past actions of misconduct. Knowing who was to blame, a large number of the students turned to glare at the goth girl. It didn’t matter that she had saved their school; even amongst Outcasts, Wednesday was still considered a pariah, disliked for her lack of emotions and empathy. And now, this new system of rules imposed on the whole student body did little to improve everyone’s already low impression of her. Indifferent to the hostile looks thrown her way, Wednesday’s only focus of interest was the vampire dean now wrapping up the assembly and dismissing them all.

She had been right to not trust her...

...and apparently, she and Xavier weren’t the only ones with reservations. After the assembly, they went down with Enid, Ajax, and Eugene to the Weathervane for some hot drinks. Not long after, they were joined by the rest of the Nightshades and sat down at a table long enough to fit them all. The extra company irked Wednesday initially until the topic soon turned to “She Who No One Knows” as Yoko had dubbed Dean Xie. 

“She gives me INFJ vibes,” Divina said.

“What?” Wednesday deadpanned.

“It’s a type of MBTI personality,” Enid said, which didn’t offer much explanation to her best friend. “Remember that magazine I gave you one time with the quiz in it?”

“Yes, I let Stink have it. He has a love for shredding things.”

“Wednesday! That was one of my favourites!” wailed Enid, her eyes welling up with tears.

“Ya should’ve known better than to give one of your precious gossip magazines to Miss. Mid-week here,” Bianca said, before continuing on with their original topic. “As for Dean Xie, she seems nice enough. Although her determination seems rather extreme and perhaps a bit scary—almost like Wednesday’s.”

“Thank you,” said the goth girl, taking her words as a compliment rather than an insult as they were intended to be.

“I talked with Dean Xie’s niece, Katerina, before the assembly. She’d been trying to find the quad and I showed her the way,” Yoko said. “Nice girl, in my opinion. Less reserved than her aunt seems to be. We mainly chatted about BTS’s hiatus what with some of them now being in military service. Oh yeah, and she also shared a bit about herself before she came to Nevermore. Apparently, she wanted to originally study abroad at the Japanese Outcast school, Yōkai Gakuin, but Dean Xie forbade her to for some reason. So, she mostly did online homeschooling until now.”

“Must be a hell of a social change to be doing your education alone at home to be suddenly thrust into a school full of hormonal teenagers,” Ajax joked.

“She seemed to be adapting well from the looks of it,” Yoko said. “In fact, she told me that she felt rather as if she got a ticket to freedom. From what I’ve been told, Dean Xie seems to have been very overprotective of her.”

Always a kind-hearted person to give the benefit of the doubt, Eugene said, “If it’s indeed true that Katerina is Dean Xie’s only family, then it is kind of understandable. Perhaps it’s out of love for her niece and a desire to want what’s best for her.”

“Or an obsessive need for control,” Wednesday countered.

“Calling the kettle black, hm, Addams?” Bianca said, not noticing the side-glance Enid gave her.

Willing though Wednesday and Bianca were to work alongside each other, their cooperation was more out of pragmatism and mutual benefit. At best, they tolerated one another due to sharing the same friends. Neither of the two frenemies was interested in giving up their rivalry and cozying up to the other.

“By the way,” Kent interrupted, looking up from his plate of donuts to a certain tortured artist, “you’ve been awfully quiet this whole time, Xav. Fretting about something?”

Everyone knew Kent hit the nail spot on just by Xavier’s unsuccess at trying to not show any particular reaction. Staring into his cup full of coffee that had gone lukewarm, Xavier briefly shared with them about what he told Wednesday in the quad earlier.

“It does seem a bit much of a coincidence,” Divina said afterwards. “Doesn’t explain why Dean Xie would want to literally make the world Armageddon with a fire-breathing dragon—if it was indeed her to begin with.”

“Are you sure that what you had was a vision, Xavier?” Yoko asked.

Xavier sighed, shaking his head. “It’s getting more difficult for me to differentiate visions from my usual nightmares.”

“So, what should we do? I don’t plan on becoming crisp toast anytime soon,” Kent said.

Bianca carefully considered this for quite a while before she answered. There weren’t really any other options to begin with, and she said it just as everyone else reached this conclusion.

“We stay alert but keep carrying on with our regular lives.” Looking at Wednesday, she guessed, “I’m assuming you also got that extra hand of yours to already do some snooping and keep an eye on the new boss?” Hating how it sounded as though Bianca was giving her orders, Wednesday only let out an affirmative grunt.

“There’s nothing much else we can do, so we’ll leave it at that,” the siren said.

Save for Wednesday and Xavier, who wore matching grim expressions, everyone nodded in agreement and let the topic drop. Their original aim of coming to Jericho being to socialize for fun, they switched to a subject less worrisome and void of anything related to Dean Xie and were soon chatting merrily away again. Yet, trouble continued to weigh on their minds. Even if Xavier’s nightmare turned out not to be a vision, there was still a lingering gut feeling felt by all.  

A feeling that not everything at Nevermore was as it seemed...

Right when his feet were safely upon solid ground, Kent hysterically got down on his knees and cried, “Land! Sweet solid land!” Not caring about the number of germs that were probably on it, he began kissing the floor repeatedly.

“You were strapped in, you big wimp,” Divina called. “Mr. Hurst wouldn’t have asked you to volunteer if it wasn’t safe.”

His twin sister’s words did little to alleviate Kent’s regret in helping with their new botany teacher’s eccentric demonstration. Getting to ride a beanstalk as it magically sprouted to an impossible height sounded exciting enough at first. It was when he was looking down from several feet up above that Kent realized he hadn’t fully thought this through. He had hugged the beanstalk like a vice, letting out a high-pitched squeal identical to a little girl’s, not even remembering that he was harnessed in. Even as the plant magically shrunk back down at a slow pace, Kent was still quivering like the leaves around him, screaming bloody murder. The sight of him as a nervous wreck, in Wednesday’s opinion, had probably been the only worthwhile spectacle out of this whole ridiculous show.

“Thank you for your assistance, lad. It’s probably best now that you stop putting more dirty microorganisms on your lips and sit down,” Lionel Hurst, the new botany teacher said, bending down and patting Kent’s shoulder. “Although for the future, do tell me earlier if there is anything you are uncomfortable with so as to avoid instances like this.”

Then, with comical flair, he dramatically proclaimed, “And that, boys and girls, is why it’s always important to choose a fertilizer with the right nutrients to promote the growth of your plants—and also why you shouldn’t accept an exchange of a cow for a handful of magic beans from a random stranger.” The class erupted in laughter at the corny joke.

“This is getting a little out of hand,” Xavier whispered to Wednesday, but even he was trying to hide a smile.

“He should belong in a circus, not a classroom,” was her contemptuous reply.

Lionel Hurst was a paunchy middle-aged man who was the very definition of unkempt. He had black hair that hung long and wild about his shoulders. Sprouting from his chin was a scruffy goatee. His tie wasn’t even put on properly, and his shirt was so wrinkled that it made one wonder whether he ever ironed his clothes at all. So dishevelled was he that it would be hard to tell the difference between his appearance to that of a person who had just woken up. How and why the perfectionistic Dean Xie even allowed him to be on staff was a baffling conundrum to all.

However, Lionel quickly proved his worth as a valuable teacher after the first lessons he gave over the week. He was a rather chill man to begin with, lacking that sort of authoritative reserve that most teachers had—a welcome trait that easily made students feel just as relaxed around him. Aside from that, it was clear that his unusual, yet humorous antics were the main attraction. Perhaps it was because he had reached the age when one began to not care about anything other than just enjoying what remained of life. His infectious sense of humour and interesting ways of teaching made him a treasure to every student starved for entertainment amongst the stress of their studies. From that first day onward, he was regarded by the entire student population as one of the best teachers of the academy.

Well, almost all the students. To Wednesday, he was an utter disgrace to the world of education and knowledge with the comedic chaos of his personality. The first thing Lionel joked when he was taking attendance and called her name was, “Wow. Grumpy day, eh?” once he saw her scowling face. The madness didn’t end there because he next addressed the rest of the students saying, “Alright, everyone, our mission for today is to make Miss. Addams laugh before the end of class!”

Then, in a billowing cloud of smoke, he vanished into thin air before magically appearing, dressed in a clown costume, right in front of a furious Wednesday. A roar of laughter and thunderous applause rose to the roof. But Wednesday, still with her death glare on, only took a pin out of seemingly nowhere before popping the red balloon Lionel held out to her.

This occasion was only one of many that, over a short period, made the class instinctively realize that he was one of the few Outcasts with magic in their blood—and not the illusionary kind that Normies usually performed. However, sleight of hand usually concealed the scope of his tricks, unless he got too carried away with his love for mischief.

To Wednesday, it was an utter waste of him to be using powerful abilities for paltry entertainment such as this. Compared to what she had seen her mother could do with magic, Lionel was a clown. And not the good ol’ serial killing type of clown. The terrible type just like the one he spontaneously transformed himself into during that first class.

“And now, speaking of the growth of plants, how about we see the wonders of what some species can do for the growth of hair?” Lionel boomed, his theatrics quite like that of a ringmaster’s. “Let’s have another volunteer, shall we?”

Loud hollers of approval sounded throughout the conservatory. Most came from the female students, in particular, who were already waving their hands, hoping to be chosen.

“Ooh, ooh, ooh! Pick me! Pick me, Mr. Hurst!” Enid cried over the chaos.

“Ah, yes. Miss. Sinclair, how about you?”

The delighted squeal Enid let out from behind her was like nails on a chalkboard to Wednesday, who began grinding her teeth. Hobbling over in her crutches, the female werewolf eagerly sat down upon the tall stool Lionel set up in front of the class.

Grabbing a cactus-like plant, the bizarre botany teacher asked, “First, just from looking at it, can anyone tell me the name of this particular species that we’ll be using?”

“Aloe vera,” Bianca answered.

“Quite right, Miss. Barclay,” Lionel said, flashing her a toothy grin. “One of the best ingredients in hair and skin products, if I do say so myself. And now, behold! The grand finale!”

Placing a white cloth over the plant to hide it, with a flash of chaotic magic, he transformed it into a bottle of shampoo. Not pausing even after getting a round of applause, he said, “Let us test it, shall we? Drumroll, please!”

Squeezing some shampoo onto Enid’s hair and lathering it together, Lionel then rolled the blackboard in front to hide the upper part of her body. With a snap of his fingers, there was a sudden pink poof from behind. Exclamations arose when students glimpsed, from behind the blackboard, a flow of blonde hair suddenly tumbling down to the ground as long as Rapunzel’s. Never had the conservatory been in such an uproar when Lionel did the big reveal, graciously also handing Enid a mirror to admire her new look.

“Oh, please, please, please, let me keep it!” she begged the botany teacher.

“Absolutely not.” Despite all the wild noise her classmates were making, Wednesday’s curt voice rang loud and clear. “The last thing I need is you shedding in our room.”

“Wednesday!” Enid pleaded, making a puppy-dog face.

But even the fun-loving Lionel shook his head. “Apologies, Miss. Sinclair, but the marvels of plants stay with the plants.”

The bell sounding to end the class period was a disappointment to everyone, save for Wednesday who saw it as her saving grace. With a flourishing sweep of one of his trusty white cloths, Lionel returned everything in the conservatory to their normal appearance. Enid immediately began internally lamenting the loss of her lustrous hairstyle.

“Farewell until next class, boys and girls!” Lionel chuckled, waving them out the door. “Remember to complete your homework and don’t drink carbonated beverages right after swallowing any Mentos!”

He flashed a self-satisfied grin, making Wednesday grimace. Honestly, did he ever stop smiling and goofing around? She hated how even her usual macabre attempts at scaring others into submission could not do the same for him. He somehow always seemed to be one step ahead of her. One time, she had set up a bunch of sharp nails under the cushion of his chair before class started...

...only for a magical explosion of colourful Skittles to burst out once he sat down upon it.

“Now, who left that sugary whoopee cushion there?” Lionel had laughed along with the class, before quoting the confectionary’s iconic slogan, “Taste the rainbow!”

Her composure already past the peak of its limits, Wednesday took off as fast as she could before she went even more insane. Honestly, what was once one of her favourite classrooms had disgracefully become as nonsensical as a Lewis Carroll novel. She never imagined such torture could exist. Glad to finally escape her botany teacher’s horseplay, she made her way to the Nevermore Hummers Workshop. After ninety agonizing minutes of Lionel’s antics that could barely be called teaching, Wednesday was ready to return to the world of normalcy and routine.

And though she’d never admit it, she was actually slightly looking forward to taking care of the bees and harvesting honey with Eugene. Considering how he spent most of last semester stuck in a coma, the times they did their duties as Hummers together were few. She arrived at the hives with concealed anticipation.

Only to find Eugene packing up all his bee-keeping equipment with a melancholy countenance.

“What are you doing?” she demanded.

“Haven’t you heard, Wednesday?” he sadly asked. “Dean Xie is getting rid of all extracurricular clubs that aren’t academic-related unless they have ten or more members. She said it’s to improve Nevermore’s academic standing amongst all the other worldwide Outcast schools—so that students can focus on their studies. And she also said that because of the massive repair bills, thanks to last semester, there’s not enough funding anyway to provide for some of the clubs’ equipment.”

And she seriously thought everybody would agree to follow along? Although the headmistress presented herself as an advocate saying she only had everyone’s best interests at heart, Wednesday doubted Dean Xie’s methods would make the student body see it that way. She could bet the dean was blind to whatever discontent she must’ve stirred up, so lost in her “saviour complex” and only focused on her plan of unrealistic expectations for everyone.

Did Dean Xie seriously think no one would put up a fight against her? Well, she was to be gravely disappointed then.

“Then, we’ll find new recruits,” Wednesday resolutely declared.

Clearly, Eugene hadn’t been expecting her willingness to help because his mouth dropped before lighting up into a beaming smile. “We will? But how will we do it?”

He wasn’t sure he liked the sinister smile on Wednesday’s face when she replied, “By how I usually get people to do what I want.”

When Xavier exited the Nightshades Library, he nearly jumped out of his skin upon almost colliding with Wednesday’s petite form. “Woah! Where are you off to in a hurry?”

“The pet store in Jericho. I need a large number of snakes,” the goth girl answered.

“Oh, but haven’t you heard? It’s been closed permanently. Yoko and Divina were talking about it after they had gone to town yesterday. Apparently, the owner couldn’t keep up with the rent and had to pack up over the winter break.”

Wednesday could’ve groaned out loud. What?! Where was she to acquire her venomous animals now? She disliked the thought of how this most likely meant from now on, she’d have to contact her parents all the time to send packages of them. So irritated was she that she could not bear to stay where she was and strode off.

Catching up to walk beside her, Xavier jokingly asked, “Okay, Addams, what are you plotting? Who’s dared to get on the wrong side of you this time?”

“A certain dean currently riding roughshod over everyone.”

“Ah, I see. Got into trouble with her?”

“Shockingly not yet,” Wednesday said. “A pity really. I’d have loved to see what she’s like when someone ruffles her feathers.”

Still unsettled by his nightmare, Xavier didn’t share the same curiosity. “Okay, so then what’s happened to make you want to...” He paused just as they passed by a teacher in the hallway, before lowering his voice, “...get a supply of snakes? No, wait. Let me guess. Is this about Dean Xie doing away with the Nevermore Hummers and most of the other school clubs?”

“How did you guess that?” Wednesday asked. “Oh wait. I suppose it’s because you’re the only Archery Club member that you’ve also had to pack up your gear too.”

Xavier shook his head. “Dean Xie is keeping sports clubs since they sometimes compete in games against other Outcast schools. She simply told me to recruit more members.”

“So, then how did you...”

“It was an obvious conclusion to make,” Xavier said, shrugging his shoulders. “Since arriving here, you were indifferent to the rules she has set. Rules mean nothing to you because you simply don’t care and would break them anyway at your own convenience. At most, Dean Xie’s new system has only made you suspicious of her. But today, you are vindictive. What has changed? Her order concerning the school clubs. I doubt Eugene was happy to hear the news what with how much he loves his bees. And one thing about you, Wednesday, is that when someone hurts a person you care about...you take it just as personally.”

All of it—his deduction skills, how well he knew her, how he made her seem soft—mildly annoyed Wednesday. “Well, congratulations,” she sarcastically said. “You’ve hit the nail head-on.”

“I actually just had a meeting with the rest of the Nightshades about the whole thing,” Xavier said. “It seems that Dean Xie is so far unaware of the Nightshades still being active. No doubt she’d force us to disband if she ever found us out.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised considering how what you all call an ‘elite club’ consists of doing nothing except getting wasted and swimming in the nude,” Wednesday said. “Why Principal Weems turned a blind eye to your hedonism, I’ll never know.”

“This is not just about the Nightshades, Wednesday,” Xavier insisted. “Most of them also have friends in clubs that are being disbanded. The mood of the entire school is starting to sour with Dean Xie’s ‘all work and no play’ stance.” He added, “I probably shouldn’t be telling you this, but we’re having another Nightshades meeting tomorrow. We’re gonna discuss how we can all make our case to Dean Xie to have her reconsider her decision.”

“Diplomacy is worthless when it comes to dictators.”

“Maybe in some circumstances. But before you decide to drop the nuclear bomb, can you wait just until the end of tomorrow?”

Stopping in her tracks, Wednesday crossed her arms. “Why should I?”

“Because we may actually come up with an effective plan,” Xavier said, pointedly adding, “One that would not cause harm or get anyone expelled. If you want, you can even come and add your input and maybe the others will consider it.”

“After how they chickened out the last time I enlisted their assistance, I’m not too inclined to work with them,” Wednesday scornfully said.

“Depends on what you suggest,” Xavier said. “Listen, Wednesday, I just don’t want you to do anything reckless on your own, okay? The rebellious actions of one single person are risky, but the support and unity of the entire student body are more likely to succeed. Something tells me your usual tricks won’t work when it comes to Dean Xie, and it’s not only because of the nightmare I had. It’s also just something wrong about her as a person. Please, Wednesday? Just trust me when I say that we should all work as a team.”

He would have gone on but then froze when he caught Madame Lambert standing around the corner with her chestnut-brown eyes on them. Had she been spying on them? The dorm mother casually approached as if she hadn’t been, and sunnily asked, “What are you two just standing here for?”

“No reason,” Xavier muttered, grabbing Wednesday’s arm, and quickly dragging her away.

They went into an empty classroom and closed the door behind them, keeping them safe from prying eyes and ears. Xavier couldn’t help being afraid. Had Madame Lambert overheard everything they were talking about? Did she know about the Nightshades? If so, would she report them to Dean Xie?

“Fine.”

Xavier was pulled out of his worrying. “What?”

“I said fine,” Wednesday repeated. “I’ll wait. But if the plan you and the other Nightshades come up with is less than adequate, I’m taking things into my own hands.”

Xavier smiled. “Thank you, Wednesday.” Then, he took a deep breath as if preparing himself for something serious. “I...actually had been meaning to look for you earlier. But then, when I bumped into you, we went on this whole other tangent. It seems rather awkward to be bringing this up now but I wondering...you know, with us being...”

“Just cut to the chase, Xavier.”

Letting out a half-amused, half-nervous chuckle, Xavier said, “I was wondering if you wanted to take a late-night hike together. There’s supposedly a haunted area in the forests on the other side of Jericho near the waterfall.” With a sly smile, he suggested, “If you want, we can even scheme some ideas for our plot against ‘She Who No One Knows’, as Yoko likes calling her. So, what do you say? Up for a little adventure after hours? You’re not afraid of breaking the rules, are you, Addams?”

The smirk he received was the only answer he needed.

Chapter Text

“And we absolutely must do something for your hair! Perhaps something similar to what you did for the Rave’N? Or maybe even a fancy ponytail or a single braid?”

“Just make a damn decision, Enid.”

“Hm...what do you think, Thing?”

“What about leaving it down but just curling it?” the disembodied hand suggested. “Nice and simple.”

“Absolutely not,” Wednesday said. Her mother had done her hair like that for her wedding day.  

Close to clawing her eyes out with a rabid animal’s ferocity, she questioned for the umpteenth time how the hell she got herself into this horrendous predicament. Well, actually she did know. And it was all because of whatever unexplainable sixth sense radar Enid seemed to have. It was as if the female werewolf was able to sniff out these sorts of things as easily as raw meat. Wednesday couldn’t decide whose intuition she feared more—her mother’s or Enid’s.

A long story short, right when Wednesday returned to her dorm, Enid somehow noticed a change in the stoic goth girl. One which made her immediately know something was up. Wednesday didn’t want to think about what possibly gave her away. Whatever it was she sensed, it was enough for Enid to guess something of momentous excitement happened or was about to take place. And Enid was never one that liked being left in the dark when it came to juicy information, especially about her friends.

Just like how they begged Wednesday into revealing her new relationship with Xavier, Enid and Thing managed to wheedle her into spilling the deets about her upcoming date. A disclosure that took agonizingly longer than Wednesday could bear, thanks to interruptions from Enid squealing every five seconds and Thing asking questions. Was it going to be like this every time something new happened between her and Xavier?

Of course, as she should’ve expected, Enid had immediately insisted, “OMG, you have to let me help you get ready! Please, please, please!”

“Enid...” Wednesday growled.

“I promise I won’t do anything colourful or sparkly! Just pretty please let me help.” Not even giving Wednesday time to refuse, she asked, “For starters, what outfit and hairstyle were you thinking of doing?”

Wednesday scowled. “I’m just going to wear my usual dress and braids.”

Enid gave a matching frown as if Wednesday had committed a serious crime. Right when she saw the female werewolf open her mouth, Wednesday held her hands up in surrender and groaned, “Fine!” She wanted anything but to listen to another of her best friend’s lengthy explanations that were just utter nonsense. She chose the lesser of two evils. And so, that was how Wednesday presently found herself required to sit on Enid’s bed beside her, while the female werewolf debated on how to style her ebony hair with the help and input of Thing.

Eventually, Enid settled on doing a low French braided bun, asking when finished, “Well, what do you think?”

“Good enough,” Wednesday replied, just wanting to get the whole thing over with.

“Got inspiration from one of your magazines?” Thing asked Enid.

“No. More like...just something that came to my mind,” she replied, speaking half the truth. Well, what else could she say? That last month in a dream she saw an older version of Wednesday wearing the same hairstyle?

“Let’s move onto your outfit and makeup, shall we?” she said.

“Remember, Enid, I’m going to be out in the woods,” Wednesday made sure to point out, emphasizing the last word.

“Don’t worry, I have the perfect look in mind. I was thinking maybe something smart casual—practical yet still elegantly chic,” Enid gushed, taking up her crutches and going over to rummage through her hangers and drawers. “Here. Put these on.”

“You have black in your wardrobe?” Wednesday asked, raising an eyebrow as she examined the clothes Enid threw at her.

“Let’s just say your fashion sense has grown on me a little and I bought those over the holiday. Pink will always be my favourite, but even I have to admit that black is a colour that compliments everyone.”

Going into her walk-in closet, Wednesday changed into the outfit Enid gave her, beyond relieved that it wasn’t hideously vivid like all the others Enid had. A black and white striped sweater, skinny jeans, and a long cape blazer that fell past her knees—a perfect style comfortable enough for a casual stroll but still with a classy edge. However, the cape blazer reminded her of Dean Xie a bit too much for her liking. Still, Wednesday had to concede that her best friend had good taste.

“OMG, you look ghoulishly gorgeous!” Enid complimented. “Now, what do you think we should do for makeup? Ooh, I have an idea! How about a dark and sultry goth-grunge look?”

With the deepening of twilight came the dismal fog, hanging thick and heavy about the great mountainous forests. Lamps blazed with an eerie orange glow in the windows of Nevermore, and in the distance, the rosy lights of Jericho gleamed weakly through the fog like flickering fireflies. Wrapped tightly in his winter overcoat, Xavier rubbed his hands together and let out a slow exhale, watching his misty breath appear in front of him. In a slight state of nerves, both from excitement and the fear that Wednesday might not come, he kept sporadically checking the time on his phone. Every minute felt longer than usual, as though time was purposefully dragging itself out.

His anticipation began to deflate when it reached past the hour they were supposed to meet and Wednesday still hadn’t shown up. Five minutes became ten...and then fifteen...and then twenty...

“She’s not coming for one simple reason: she doesn’t love you...”

‘Yes, she does!’ Xavier internally rebutted.

“Not as much as you love her though...”

“Admit it, the only person Wednesday ever loves is herself...”

‘She’s just late, that’s all.’

“No...she’s abandoned you...just like everyone else will...”

Letting out a sigh, Xavier closed his eyes, prepared to head back inside—until one voice rang clearer than the rest in his head. “Are you seriously going to be this depressed as a mule every time I’m a few minutes late?”

At the sound of her sardonic tone, Xavier’s face lit up so bright that it could almost pierce the gloom. In his relief, he joked, “No. I know you run by your own schedule.”

“Well, it wasn’t my schedule in this case. It was Enid’s,” Wednesday groused. “Hence...this.” She moved her hand up and down, gesturing to her new appearance.

Grinning like an idiot, Xavier was still in disbelief that this was real. “Well, I like it.”

“Don’t expect this for every outing we go on,” Wednesday said, not daring to use the word “date”. “I refuse to primp myself up solely for your gaze.”

But Xavier shook his head. “It doesn’t matter to me what you look like, Wednesday. Dress in whatever makes you feel comfortable. I like you as you are.”

Though they had the effect of turning her cheeks almost as pink as one of Enid’s stuffed animals, Wednesday was relieved by Xavier’s answer. It potentially saved her from any future irksome struggles of habituating herself to unwonted services from her best friend.

Adjusting the strap of his bag slung over his shoulder, Xavier asked, “Well then, shall we get going?”

“This had better be worth it or you can be guaranteed that this will be the last outing I’d ever go on with you.”

“Then you’re in luck, Addams, because I always like a challenge.”

Still refusing to raise her expectations, Wednesday asked, “Just what do you have planned aside from us hiking in the woods late at night?”

“You’ll just have to wait and see,” was the coy reply, paired with a wink. Despite how confident he looked, there was a private fear in him that Wednesday would find the activities of their date not to her taste.

Making their way down in the direction of Jericho, they walked along the edge of the forest beside the windy road. Guided only by the light of the waxing moon, they kept hidden in the shadowed trees to stay out of sight from any vehicles that might pass by. Neither Wednesday nor Xavier betrayed the absolute hush of the calm evening by breathing a word. Somehow even the surrounding woods, by some mystical means, appeared to sense the interval that lay between the two Ravens, silent in its utter solitude and frigid repose. If a breath of wind stirred, it made no sound, not even amongst the evergreens whose branches glittered with crystallized frost in the moonlight.

Observing the tranquil smile on Xavier’s face, Wednesday appreciated the quiet steady nature of their “outing” so far. It gave her a moment to fully collect her thoughts and faculties. Though she was an action-led adventurer at heart like her Uncle Fester, there were occasions when she had the need to slow down, hence why she always dedicated an hour a day to writing. Walking side-by-side with Xavier in companionable silence felt just like the pleasant memories they made at Lenore Hall during the course of their forming friendship. She liked that he was content with neither of them having to say anything. Xavier wasn’t like some tiresome people who kept talking on and on when no one else would—one of the virtues he possessed which Wednesday valued. To her, it was just the natural logical thing to do. If there was nothing to say or if one didn’t have anything of worth sharing, why keep trying to fill the silence with pointless babbling? And yet, how could it be that a period of soundlessness lying between them could convey just as much passion as the most ardent exchanged whispers of eternal affection?

Even though their date felt no different as yet to when they’d just spend time as allies/friends, there was a plain shift in their relationship. One that the two psychics felt at present, both uncertain and a little scared.

“The forest with the waterfall is to the left of Jericho, FYI. But for the particular trail route we need to take, we’re going to have to cut through part of town. I figure you would perhaps want to pass by the cemetery along the way?” Xavier asked.

“I won’t turn down the idea.”

The wan streetlights guided their way through the fog as they walked down Jericho’s Main Street towards the cemetery, the gravestones emerging into view like zombie heads poking out of the ground. Landing on Mayor Walker and Dr. Kinbott’s resting places, their eyes didn’t linger longer than necessary, the mere sight of the slabs of stone being an unwanted reminder of the past. Their brisk stroll through the cemetery didn’t even last more than a minute, but it was when they were about to leave that Wednesday remembered.

“Principal Weems...where is her grave?”

“You don’t know? She’s buried underneath the school—in the foyer where that golden statue of her is. It was part of her will.”

And the staff and school board had actually allowed that? Although she would’ve normally found it delightfully morbid, Wednesday felt her heart become as heavy as lead, dropping into her stomach at the thought—of how many times she had passed by that commemorative monument between classes, not knowing her former mentor’s body lay in repose underneath. Was Principal Weems turning restlessly in her grave, seeing the current unhappiness of the students she so loved?

“I hope she haunts Dean Xie in her nightmares,” Wednesday said.

“Who knows? Maybe she does, considering how you’ve called her ghost from the spirit realm last month.”

“The sooner, the better.”

A further ten minute walk through Jericho at last led them to the outskirts of more forest where, deep within its thicket, lay their supposedly haunted destination. Unlike the woods closer to Nevermore, the trees were like a widow’s veil shrouding over their heads, plunging them in near pitch-blackness. No thin beams of moonlight reached them. Any wise person would immediately sense the dangerous risk and turn back, which Wednesday half-expected Xavier to do. But he only took out a torch from his shoulder bag and turned on its strong beam. Throughout the entire hike, it felt like they were going in circles, but Xavier must have been well acquainted with these trails because he led the way with absolute confidence.

“I jog here sometimes on weekends,” he explained. “I found the waterfall only last semester. The locals stay away from it cause, as I said before, it’s alleged to be haunted. They say that two lovers died at the waterfall and now their restless souls wander the area. And...here we are!” He pulled back a curtain of vines hanging in front of them to reveal the mouth of a large cave. “I remember when I visited your house one time over Christmas break your Uncle Fester mentioned you like cave exploring. So, I thought of this place.”

Even from its rocky entrance, Wednesday could feel the temperature difference, the air within even more freezing than the outside. Xavier noticed the almost imperceptible change in her black eyes that hinted at a sign of approval.

“The waterfall’s down here,” he said, entering first. “Mind your step.”

They carefully made their descent down into the cave’s deep depths. However, once they reached the bottom, Xavier’s torch reflected off the rocky walls to reveal blue ice crystals within them. Shining as though it were flowing with jewels as dark indigo as the twilight, the waterfall crowned the mysterious yet magical spectacle inside. But what caught Wednesday’s attention were the paintings on the walls.

“I did these over my many visits to this cave,” Xavier said. “They tell the legend of the two lovers.”

With a slight reverent expression, Wednesday took her time contemplating each one, appreciating how they were done to the last detail in the depiction of the tragic couple’s macabre end. She was fascinated, in particular, by the paintings that showed the girl stabbing her beloved through the heart before ripping it out.

“You’ve put a lot of effort into them,” she observed.

“I like to think of this cave as my own private hideaway—perhaps even more special than my art studio on campus. Unlike the shed, nobody knows I come here. So, it’s a great place when I need real peace and quiet without anyone around.”

Nobody but him...and the feeling of two trapped souls unable to move on, as if restlessly searching for each other.

Setting down his shoulder bag, Xavier took out two large thermoses, handing one to Wednesday. “Here. Something warm to drink. Since it was my turn to help the cafeteria staff in the kitchen for dinner, I also took the opportunity to make this for us.”

Opening it, Wednesday found steaming cream stew inside, the exact same one Xavier made back at Lenore Hall that she liked. If her mind wasn’t already impressed by their date so far, then her taste buds certainly were.

Sitting down by the large spring in the cave’s centre and patting the ground next to him, Xavier said, “Get comfortable, Addams. Another reason, if you’re wondering why I’ve made you trek several minutes to this cave, is that I wanted to make sure we’re far from witnesses who might report us for being sadistic bystanders of murder.”

That was the last thing Wednesday heard him say before he turned off the torch, plunging them into complete darkness. So dark was it that she couldn’t even see her own hand when waving it in front of her face, despite having excellent night vision like a cat’s. Only the bubbling of the waterfall could be heard echoing in the cavern. Wednesday decided to go ahead and like this date after all.

Then, unexpectedly, the cave paintings on the walls began to dimly glow before coming to life. In the faint luminescence, Wednesday could see Xavier’s outstretched palm as he manipulated them for the show. Taking sips of her stew, her numb hands cupped around her thermos, she watched in marvelled mystification as Xavier recounted the dark tale.

“The story that’s told is that two Outcast lovers would often come to this cave. But their relationship didn’t last long because a horrible tragedy happened. For some unknown reason, the girl was forced to kill the boy she loved so dearly, stabbing him through the heart and tearing it out. So distraught was she, and unwilling to live without him, she drowned herself in this very pond. It’s said their ghosts are still endlessly searching for each other in this cave, but they can only meet once a year on the eve of their deaths.”

With his powers, Xavier took his sweet time animating the boy’s morbid end to every gory bit. A gaping bloody hole was in his chest, the gruesome strings that once held his heart snapped to shreds and peeking out. The wound festered with maggots as the corpse began to rot, the skin turning as shrivelled as a plum and black as tar. The girl wept over his body, but one sharp motion of Xavier’s hand tore her away from the dead boy. She let out a raw scream, her hands reaching for her lover as if begging Xavier to stop pulling her further from him. But the tortured artist only psychically controlled her into drowning her slow death. The agonized cry for her lover, muffled by water filling her lungs and her last weak gasp for breath, seemed to wrench the girl’s whole body.

Wednesday already saw this as a vast improvement compared to her date with Tyler when she was made to watch Legally Blonde with popcorn that tasted as though it were slathered in a ridiculous amount of butter. She still had trauma from that movie.

After making the paintings return to the walls, Xavier nervously asked, “Hope I made it brutal enough for your bloodthirsty tastes.”

“It’s too bad that it couldn’t have lasted longer,” Wednesday said, almost wistfully.

Xavier smiled, pulling out a sketchbook from his bag. “Who says it can’t?”

By midnight, he had entertained them both with dramatic and violent psychic displays. Whatever Wednesday described, he would try recreating as exactly as possible. On occasion, Xavier himself would bring into existence things from his own dark imaginings. Wednesday rather liked this hidden sadistic side she never knew he possessed. A nervous energy seemed to pass between them, but unlike their initial jitters, it was more of a fun sort of nervousness like one would feel when riding a rollercoaster. This moment was like an opportunity for them to understand each other’s vibes, seeking each other’s aura and what the other favoured most. Wednesday noticed that Xavier particularly seemed to prefer death caused by burning.

Her opinion of him was raised when he showed how he had a portrait of Tyler who he maneuvered into being consumed by charcoal flames. Tyler’s mouth was stretched almost impossibly wide in agony, his face swollen twice its natural size, distorted in an ugly way. His once curly hair was scorched off and his limbs melted together in a moulded mess of burnt flesh. Throughout the entirety of Tyler’s demise, an event he envisioned so clearly in his vengeance, for the first time, Xavier did not ignore the voices in his head.

“Yes...yes...YES!”

Watching in gleeful awe, Wednesday relished every second of the dark performance, not wanting to miss a single bit of it. When nothing of Tyler’s portrait remained but his charred bones, Xavier picked up his long ribs before offering them to his goth girlfriend like a bouquet.

“Thank you,” Wednesday said, glad the dark hid the blush she could feel on her face.

“Found our first ‘outing’ adequate?” Xavier cheekily asked.

With a smirk that matched his, the word slipped out of Wednesday’s mouth before she could stop herself. “Better.”

“I admit that I also brought some books so that we could read together and perhaps discuss them. But it’s already quite late. Perhaps we can do that another time?”

“...I wouldn’t mind that.” Xavier felt his heart soar, knowing her words really translated to, “I’d like that.”

Then, he reverted back to almost being a nervous wreck, feeling like his cream stew was about to make a reappearance with the question he was going to ask. “Wednesday, can I ask you something?”

“You just did,” the goth girl answered. The mood of the moment switched to one that made her stomach flop, but what was scarier was how she didn’t dislike it as much as she thought.

“You said before that you don’t like any sort of PDA, but you don’t mind it when we’re alone. But I still want to ask for your permission out of respect, so...” he inhaled sharply, “...can I kiss you?”

It was a shy request and yet, simultaneously, so bold. Wednesday blinked before slowly taking a step towards him. Even in the darkness, she could feel their eyes meet in a stare so intense like those gag-worthy soap operas Enid sometimes watched on full volume. And though they could barely see, their lips easily found each other like a magnetic pull triggered by fuelled attraction. It started out gentle and tender at first, but for Wednesday, that would never do. Not when she had been secretly longing for him this entire time. She was pretty sure she was going crazy being so starved like this.

She pressed her mouth harder against his, hoping that doing so would make Xavier take the hint which he quickly did. He pulled away briefly so they could both catch their breath before swiftly capturing her lips again. Their electric contact grew in fervour with the deepening of mutual desire. Then, with a confidence that half-surprised her, he wrapped an arm around her waist and placed his other palm behind her head to pull her flush against him. Overpowered by demanding need, he took pleasure in the throaty moan he elicited from her and the way she brought her fingers up to entwine them in his hair.

Her breath hitching in her throat, Wednesday let out a gasp as he continued to ravage her lips with the same present frustration that had been haunting her. Feeling her legs turn to jelly, she clenched her eyes shut as light burst behind her lids. A pleasant haze enveloped her mind as all her senses went on overdrive, expelling every thought. For a brief second, she began to understand why her parents and Enid and Ajax liked kissing so much.

Dizzy with intoxication, Wednesday felt as though she were as aglow as Xavier’s paintings when he made them come alive. She felt alive.

A feverish heat ignited within them, one so powerful that it felt like it could burn an entire city with raging passion. Unbearable tension that had been building up and which they had kept repressed for too long had finally burst.

It was like learning each other’s lips all over again...

Though unwilling to break their ardent kiss, the need for air eventually forced them to pull away with reluctance, their ragged gasps echoing in the cave. Affectionately, Xavier cupped Wednesday’s cheek in his palm, feeling the warmth of her blush radiating from it. By almost unconscious thought, Wednesday felt her hand rise, placing itself on top of his. Trying to slow their breathing and the racing of their hearts, they closed their eyes and let their foreheads instinctively press together.

For a few minutes, they remained like that in the darkness before Xavier whispered, “We should start heading back.”

He still felt like he was in a blissful dream; it seemed too good to be true. Even the dark whispers in his mind seemed to have been pacified, their control powerless against the beautiful moment he and Wednesday just shared. He wished time would freeze so this could last for eternity.

“This won’t last forever...”

And just like that, a strict reminder kept him from straying boundless into wishful wanting and dragged him back to the pit of insecurity. Despite this moment of contentment and joy, the voices in his head were a warning of how dangerous it was to hope for more.

They would have continued but were hushed by the sound of Wednesday’s flat timbre. “Xavier?”

Her voice pulled him back to reality and the tortured artist nervously chuckled, “S-Sorry. Just needed a moment to get a grip on myself after all that.”

Wednesday’s cheeks burned once more. Her muttered response fell flat. “Understandable.”

Unlike during the journey to the cave, they engaged in relaxed conversation on the way back. The natural ease in their manner with each other, which they became reacquainted with, had freed them from the restraint of their initial first date jitters. They were on the lonely road within sight of Nevermore, Wednesday just sharing with Xavier about her latest novel, when she was interrupted by a demoniac scream. Shrill, wild, and resonating like the heralding wails of death.

“What the fuck was that?” Xavier asked, in a hushed tone. They didn’t have to wait for long.

Within seconds, materializing up from the ground rose a horrendous female spectre, dressed in a tattered white dress with a veil. Her razor-sharp nails were ridiculously long, and her bottomless eye sockets cried tears as black as the depths of an abyss. Every line on her haggard face showed pure malice and the thirst to kill, as she let out another howling cry. A blood-chilling sound that made both Wednesday and Xavier immediately realize what she was.  

“A banshee.”

They barely ducked out of the way in time before the banshee dived at them, literally missing them by an inch. Just by the sensation of what felt like cold ice swooping past his neck, Xavier could feel how close the phantom got.

Wednesday was ready in a heartbeat. One second, she was getting on her feet. The next, she had drawn a bunch of throwing knives from her belt. Following her lead, Xavier whipped out his sketchbook. He wasn’t going to let Wednesday fight on her own. He released a swarm of wasps at the banshee right as Wednesday hurled five of her blades. Though both of their attacks hit their intended target, it quickly became clear that only Xavier’s would work once they saw Wednesday’s knives simply pass through the spectre. Evidently, to fight a supernatural creature what they needed were supernatural powers. The banshee screamed in wild rage, yet showed no sign of backing down, her nails elongating to an even more appalling length.

“Split up! It can’t attack us if we’re separated,” Wednesday said. “I’ll distract it and you use your powers!” Her tone was full of command and left no room for debate.

On full adrenaline, Xavier didn’t even put up any protest, despite being fearful doing so meant leaving Wednesday vulnerable. But he obeyed without question, darting to the left while Wednesday took the right. Throughout the fight, they were a coordinated team, having each other’s backs and yelling warnings when danger got too close. If anyone they knew saw them, they wouldn’t have believed their eyes at the incredible display of skill and teamwork. Wednesday baited their opponent, dodging flawlessly as Xavier guarded her back.

But just when victory seemed within their grasp, Xavier felt himself being hurled several feet in the air, his impact with the forest floor knocking the wind out of him. It was like he got whammed by a truck.

“Xavier!”

“Shit,” the tortured artist cursed.

He didn’t have any more drawings to use. What followed next was a blur to him but even with his dazed vision, the one thing Xavier did register was Wednesday ready to jump towards him in a sacrificial move. In a flash, he didn’t see the forest around them or even the banshee, but him and Wednesday in the quad along with Crackstone a few feet away.

And then Wednesday jumping in front of him, the arrow striking her down...

“Wednesday!” Xavier screamed.

By panicked instinct, his hand shot out towards her...accidentally sending a magical blast of inky black energy to violently discharge from it. It struck the banshee like a bull’s eye, sending the evil incorporeal spirit flying several feet away. Going mad from Xavier’s unintentional attack, the banshee shrieked before shooting back towards the two psychics, her claw-like fingernails outstretched.

There was no time to be in fear of what just happened or brace himself for whatever reaction Wednesday may have.

Not even in full control of his wits, Xavier’s body went on autopilot as he lunged towards the goth girl, standing in front of her protectively with his arms spread wide. Still in complete shock at what she witnessed and not fully registering any of it, Wednesday’s attention was diverted when Xavier suddenly keeled over in apparent discomfort. Heaving laboured gasps of air, Xavier grunted in pain as what appeared to be a black lizard spasmodically protruded from his back with the disturbing sounds of cracking bones.

It finally ripped itself free from his skin and enlarged into the winged creature Wednesday would know anywhere. Letting out an enraged roar powerful enough to make the evergreens bend, the Latimer dragon shot a fatal flaming breath, scorching the banshee to dust and setting the trees ablaze.

“Shit!” Xavier cursed, shooting out his palm to try regaining control of his familiar. Forced to obey its master, the dragon snarled, still fueled with apparent ire, but returned compliantly to Xavier’s back in a vapour of smoke. The flames also disappeared leaving nothing but the trees’ charred remains, looking rather skeletal-like with their blackened trunks and branches, their leaves incinerated to dust.

Now came the moment Xavier was dreading and hoped would never come but he knew eventually would. Turning around, he was met with the sight of Wednesday still on the ground and looking up at him with an expression more unreadable than her usual stoic face.  

He made a weak attempt of trying to ease the tension and simultaneously explain himself. “I had the Latimer dragon tattooed on my back a few days after I took on my mom’s last name. In some way, I wanted a physical reminder of my new identity, free from my dad. Sometimes, unfortunately, it has a mind of its own as you’ve just seen.”

One more glance at Wednesday and he cringed, her countenance silently conveying his explanation could barely be called passable.

“We’re talking about this straight when we get back,” was all Wednesday said.

Her words and even tone made it clear there was no room for debate. Knowing it was useless to argue or make excuses, Xavier could only swallow and nod his head. By unsaid mutual agreement, they chose Xavier’s art shed as their location for privacy. Wednesday did not allow Xavier a chance to avoid the topic and got straight to the point once he closed the door behind them.

“Is this the real reason why you were acting so strange before school?” was the first thing she asked. Her voice betrayed no reaction of any kind. Xavier didn’t know whether that was a good thing or a bad thing.

“Yes,” he mumbled, finding the floor very interesting to stare at. Getting no answer from Wednesday, he got the impression that she was still waiting for more. Taking a few deep breaths which failed at helping him calm down, Xavier continued, “My magic started recently after the whole incident at Lenore Hall. I don’t even have to draw or paint at all—anything of my imagination can come to life out of thin air. But I have no control of any of it; they’re all triggered by my emotions.”

“Why didn’t you tell me? Did you even tell anyone at all?”

Flinching at her accusatory tone, Xavier replied, “Only my mom. But that was because she walked in on me magically shattering a vase by accident. As for why I didn’t say anything...I couldn’t even understand it myself. So, I thought how could anyone else? I was afraid; I still am.”

“I didn’t realize we had gone back to keeping secrets from each other and lying,” Wednesday said, a scowl etched on her features.

“You of all people should know what it’s like after what happened last month!” Xavier exclaimed.

“And I thought we’d have both learned from that!” Wednesday shot back.

For a long period, they just stood staring each other down, but at the same time, not really seeing the other. They might as well have been looking into space. The happiness they forged an hour ago had been superseded by hurt and anger. Knowing he had to repair the bonds before they snapped, Xavier sighed and ran a hand through his hair, choosing his next words with care.

“I apologize if I made it seem like I didn’t trust you or want your help. I meant it when I said that I was afraid. I’m afraid of hurting you or someone else I care about. My magic...it’s like it can’t be tamed. And who knows? It might not be a vase or a banshee that I unexpectedly destroy next time. It could be Ajax or Enid...or you.”

Her gaze softening, Wednesday swallowed hard. Try as she might, she could not stay mad at him. Reason being that he was right in saying she knew what it was like. At that moment, she recalled something Xavier’s mother told her, “So, you too must know the difficulty but importance when it comes to keeping secrets from those you love to protect them.”

Wednesday blinked, drawing a deep breath through her nose. “I...understand,” she said, at last.

Her acknowledgement was short, but to Xavier, it expressed all the words and feelings he knew she wanted to tell him. Walking over to his art table, he began absentmindedly picking off a stain of paint from the wood.

“Mom wasn’t really surprised when she saw me break the vase. The Latimers are one of the last ancient Outcast families with magic in their blood, though not every member is born with it.”

“Last month, when I discovered your mother masquerading as her late twin sister, I already had a hunch about that,” Wednesday said. “However, she evaded telling me the truth. Why?”

Xavier swallowed. “Some of the Latimers, particularly the ones who had the Raven madness, ended up turning to the dark arts. Not exactly the best reputation to have.”

“And you’re afraid of ending up like that,” Wednesday realized.

“It’s crossed my mind several times. I’ve also...been hearing voices. Voices that seem to feed on my insecurity and all the other negative stuff I feel. They make it harder for me to stay calm and as a result, that’s normally why I lose control of my magic.”

“And what did your mother say about that?”

“She isn’t aware of the voices. You’re the only person I’ve told this to,” Xavier said. Abruptly, he pleaded, “Wednesday, please don’t tell anyone else about this.”

“Why?”

“I don’t want them to worry. And...I just don’t feel ready to reveal anything right now. I know it may not make sense but...I just can’t, Wednesday. Not until I figure out how to keep my new powers in check.”

“Do you at least have any methods that help somewhat?”

“From what Mom told me, every magic user ends up figuring out their own way to harness their powers. It isn’t the same for everyone. But for temporary use, Mom has given me some medication that she used to take when she was my age. It helps calm my magic—but only for a short period though.”

It was but a small reassurance. Then, Wednesday realized something stood out in what he just told her. “Your mother has magic?”

“Had,” Xavier corrected her. “She lost her magic not long after she married Dad. She didn’t seem to want to tell me how or why though.”

Another awkward silence followed, a sign that he had finished telling her everything there was to tell. It had been a very disagreeable trial throughout, subjected to such a long interval of being under Wednesday’s imperturbably grave stare. Xavier waited for icy condemnations from her or even a door slam, effectively cutting him off for good. He wouldn’t blame her if she did.

“And now, she’ll leave you...”

“You can’t rely on anyone...you can only rely on yourself...”

“Why even bother trying to hide your power?”

“It’s all you truly have...”

So distraught in his internal agony, he did not notice Wednesday hesitantly walking up to him, step after slow step. For a while, she just stood there before resolutely saying, “Then, we’ll do this together and find a way to help you control your magic. My mother is a powerful witch. I can contact her asking about some possible solutions saying that it’s for research.”

Xavier’s mouth fell open a little. “Y-You’d do that for me?”

“Don’t make me repeat myself, Xavier.”

Feeling a sting at the corners of his eyes, the tortured artist distinctly beheld the girl before him whom he so loved. Wednesday looked up to his face, surveying him with eyes that revealed a will determined and ready to stay strong and true. It felt just as surreal to him as their passionate kiss, and somehow more powerful. This was Wednesday’s promise. A vow that she would be there for him just as he had been there for her. That at the end of the day, at the end of whatever struggles they’d face, she’d be his supporter and protector. They would face this together.

“Wednesday...” Xavier choked, “...thank you.”

He slowly lifted his hands towards her as if she were a lion that might bite them off. But she held still, letting him wrap her in a tentative embrace. She knew he needed to hold her, so she let him. Before she knew what she was doing, she leaned her head against his toned chest, listening to the increased beating of his heart. Feeling Xavier lean his chin on the top of her head, one question persisted above all the many others she had.

What had she gotten herself into?

When Wednesday snuck back into her dorm, she found Enid out like a light with one arm around a sleeping Stink, her left leg dangling out of the bed, and a line of drool hanging from her open mouth. Her snores were loud enough to make the rafters shudder. Judging by how Thing was also asleep on her pink pillow, Wednesday guessed they must’ve tried to stay up to get an account from her about her date. Shaking her head, the goth girl got ready for the few hours she had left of bed, knowing full well that after everything that happened, sleep would probably evade her.

Yet, sleep she did, surprisingly almost right away, and very soundly too.

So much so that the dream came to her before she was even aware she closed her eyes.

Surrounded by darkness, a light breeze lifted her braids accompanied by a drastic drop in temperature. Wednesday did not have to look at the new arrival to sense her presence or see who it was.

“Why are you back again?”

“Danger is coming, Miss. Addams. No...danger is already here,” Principal Weems hastily warned.

It was unnerving to see the late headmistress like this, so overwrought...and frightened. Before Wednesday could say anything, Principal Weems gripped her shoulders firmly, signalling that she should pay attention.

“I don’t have much time, Miss. Addams, so listen carefully,” the woman strongly ordered. “There’s a book you must search for. You’ll know it by the sundial and wind rose symbol stamped upon its cover, and you’ll find it in—”

But Principal Weems never got to finish her instructions because suddenly, she let out an anguishing scream. Blinding beams of green light seemed to shoot out from her eyes, nostrils, and mouth, her body radiating with the same glow. Helplessly, Wednesday could only stare in horror, unable to save her mentor once again, as the headmistress’s ghost shattered into a million pieces and faded to nothing.

“Principal Weems!”

Chapter Text

Due to sleeping in an awkward position, Enid was jolted awake before sunrise by a cramp in her leg. Stink’s bushy tail tickled her nose and she gently pushed him aside, taking care to not rouse him from slumber. Rubbing the sleep from her eyes, she was disturbed when her line of sight landed on Wednesday’s empty bed. Enid checked her alarm clock; the time was four in the morning. Had Wednesday and Xavier even returned from their date? Had something happened to them? About to work herself into a panicked frenzy, Enid’s werewolf sense of smell brought her relief when it picked up Wednesday’s scent of candle smoke and incense. Wednesday had come home after all—yet where was she now?

Enid guessed that perhaps the goth girl just made a late-night trip to the lavatories. But after thirty minutes passed and Wednesday still hadn’t returned to her bed, Enid started to become worried again. Extracting herself from under her blankets, she took up her forearm crutches, intent on searching for her best friend.

Stirring from sleep, Thing groggily tapped, “Where are you off to?”

“Finding Wednesday. Stay here and watch over Stink.”

When Enid made the slow way down following Wednesday’s scent, she discovered the goth girl in the foyer, standing in front of Principal Weems’s statue. Wednesday was still in her nightgown, barefoot and clutching a white rose, its thorns drawing bright red blood from her hand. Her face set in an impassive expression, she ripped off the flower’s petals before delicately placing its headless stem at the statue’s feet.

“Wens?”

When she got no acknowledgement, Enid went over to Wednesday’s side, standing with her in supportive silence. For a long time, they just quietly stayed there in the empty foyer, gazing up at Principal Weems’s carved golden face. It felt strange, the two of them being the only ones awake in the slumbering school, normally so bustling and chaotic in the day. It was only when the sun’s first rosy streaks struck the statue, casting a warm glow about the large room, that they became vaguely aware of how much time had passed, advancing the dawn.

Her voice far off and breaking the stillness, Wednesday whispered, “She’s gone.”

Though Wednesday didn’t specify exactly who was gone, Enid already had a pretty good guess of who she was talking about. “How do you know?”

“I just do,” was the dead reply.

Enid knew that she would get no further answer and refrained from pressing for one. Another subsequent pause was breached by her saying, “This might not be the right time...but I feel there’s something I should tell you that Aunt Morticia revealed to me once.”

Wednesday finally turned her head to look at her. Enid’s mouth was pulled into a gentle smile, yet her blue eyes glistened with tears.

“Principal Weems was your godmother, you know. It makes sense that she’d watch over you even after death.”

“When did my mother tell you this?”

“During the ball at Lenore Hall.”

“Why had she never told me?” Wednesday demanded. “Why didn’t Principal Weems tell me?”

Enid shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe because they knew you’d probably scoff at the idea.”

Wednesday was once again silent, gazing back into the eyes of the golden statue. “...I don’t,” she eventually said.

After she had awoken with a gasp, she still hoped that what she had seen was only another nightmare. Not a good nightmare; a bad one where she often watched the few she cared for die. The first thing she did was try conducting a séance in the hopes of contacting Principal Weems from the spirit realm. What little spark of hope she did have left was snuffed out when she failed to even detect the existence of any spectral aura.

Seeing Principal Weems’s ghost shatter like that...having to watch her die all over again...

Wednesday knew that this time Principal Weems was gone forever.

Once again, she had been utterly helpless and could do nothing. She swallowed, remembering how her former mentor talked about being unable to move on out of the regret she felt at death. Wednesday doubted, if indeed a better place after life existed, that Principal Weems was there at peace. And whatever danger she’d been trying to caution her about must’ve gotten to her, destroying the remainder of her spirit before she could deliver the entirety of her warning.

Whoever or whatever that very danger was, Wednesday was going to make them pay...

Checking the time on her phone, Bianca muttered, “Where the hell is that doofus?”

“Probably slept through his alarm, I’ll bet,” Yoko said.

“Wouldn’t be the first time,” Divina chimed in.

Currently, they were in the Nightshades Library—Wednesday, Enid, Eugene, and every member of the Nightshade Society—all save for Kent. It was now fifteen minutes past the time they had all agreed to meet. For Enid and Eugene’s efforts in the defeat of Crackstone, it had been agreed by the Nightshades that the two deserved to be sworn in. Despite being the actual person who brought an end to the zombie pilgrim, Wednesday was not given a second offer of joining the elite club. Everybody knew she’d give the same answer as last time. And besides, what with her involuntary heroism and how many times she came and went as she pleased in the secret library, Wednesday was practically already an unsaid member to all save for Bianca.

“Is his attendance really necessary or this whole pointless pomp over empty oaths for that matter?” Wednesday asked with matching impatience. “In case you haven’t heard, there are far bigger concerns this trivial club should be handling—if you are even troubled by them at all, what with your apparent liking for idleness.”

Unwaveringly, Bianca said back, “The swearing-in of new members requires the presence and approval of everyone in the Nightshades. Regarding that, I don’t see why you’ve gone through the trouble of coming here considering how you’re not an official member yourself.”

“Because she’s here on my official invite,” Xavier interrupted. “And she may have suggestions for our meeting concerning Dean Xie.”

“If we kept inviting outsiders, we’d have the whole damn school down here and therefore, the Nightshades would no longer be an elite club!" Bianca exclaimed. “Or worse, Dean Xie will find out and force us to disband!”

In Wednesday’s mind, the female siren seriously needed to get her priorities straight. Their attention was turned to the groaning sound of Edgar Allan Poe’s statue moving its position up above, indicating a certain latecomer’s arrival.

“Hey guys, sorry that I’m late,” Kent apologized between laboured wheezes from his hurry.

Still huffing and puffing, he dashed down the stairs and nearly tripped halfway like the klutz he was. Everyone rolled their eyes, trying not to waste their breath by groaning.

“Let’s just hurry it up with this entirely unneeded ceremony,” Wednesday barked.

Casting a glare at her, Bianca commanded with dramatic spectacle, “Enid Sinclair, Eugene Ottinger, step forward.” Her instruction obeyed with apprehensive excitement, she continued, “Do you swear to loyally honour the Nightshade Society’s true cause of serving for the good and protection of all Outcasts?”

However, before they could declare their assent, the abrupt noise of someone coming through the secret entrance put everybody on edge. The sight of the trespasser was a familiar one to Bianca whose eyes widened in recognition before narrowing.

“What the hell are you doing here and how did you even find this place?” she hissed.

“I got bored,” the mysterious girl said, shrugging her shoulders. “Well, actually I was just passing by one of the corridors and saw that guy snapping his fingers at the Edgar Allen Poe statue.” She pointed at Kent who became the new target of Bianca and everyone else’s dirty looks.

“Um, Bianca, who is this?” Divina suspiciously asked, sizing their intruder up.

Bianca didn’t get a chance to reply because Xavier said, “Wait a minute. Freya, is that you?”

Spotting him, the girl’s face lit up as though a switch had been flicked on. “OMG, Xavier!” she squealed, running up and hugging him.

Her left eye twitching spasmodically, Wednesday looked as though somebody had just dared to touch her precious cello and typewriter, soiling them with grime. This didn’t go unnoticed by Enid who spotted her best friend’s inconspicuous resentment even from across the room. Clearly, she wasn’t the only one as Yoko and Divina shared knowing smirks and nudged each other. Even clueless Kent got the impression the goth girl was more pissed than usual and scooted inch by inch away from her. Her teeth grinding together, Wednesday could not stop focusing on how easily Xavier and Freya hugged each other—not to mention how long the latter was holding on for.

Still not releasing Xavier from her embrace, Freya said, “It’s so good to see you again!”

“You too. Did you just transfer here or something?”

“You betcha. Strange timing, I know. But it’s partly because of family stuff, that’s all I can say.”

Bianca looked like she wanted to crawl under a rug and never reappear again—to be anywhere but within sight of Freya. “Everyone, this is my younger cousin, Freya Bennet.”

“Wait...cousin?” Ajax repeated.

“Yep! Total surprise, I know. Everyone has the same reaction when they learn about Bee and I,” Freya joked. Then, with a sincere friendly smile, she said, “It’s lovely to meet you all.”

She looked so unlike Bianca that nobody would have even guessed that they were related at first glance. If anything, Freya appeared more as if she were of the same blood as a certain goth girl in the room.

“Woah...you’re like a copy and paste of Wednesday,” Kent observed, stating the obvious.

Regarding Freya with special interest, they could all observe that similar though the two girls appeared, every physical feature of Wednesday seemed to shine more captivatingly in Freya. Her lustrous black hair, tall slender figure, pronounced bust, and eyes that were large and mesmerizing. The only obvious differences between her and Wednesday were, of course, her greenish-blue siren eyes and that she wore her hair in one braid rather than two.

Yet, like a Roman goddess, she drew one’s attention not just by her appearance. For there was an expression of playful cleverness and confidence in her bearing, no sign of self-consciousness to be seen. She carried herself as if she was fully aware of the predictable effect her presence drew.

Truly, this girl was a siren indeed, the very definition of dark and spellbinding beauty.

And most strikingly, she was everything Wednesday was not: agreeable, spontaneous, and dazzling.  

Freya was the glowing moon; Wednesday was but a distant star.

Only one person was not rivetted by Freya upon first sight and that was Enid, who had kept a careful eye on her best friend. A mere glance at the newcomer was all it took for the female werewolf to have an intuition as to what was going through Wednesday’s mind.

Adjusting his glasses appreciatively, Eugene shyly asked the siren, “So, how do you and Xavier know each other?”

“We became good friends when he and Bee were still dating,” Freya replied. “I was quite sad when they broke up—”

“Alright, enough of that!” Bianca said. She took her cousin’s arm in a firm grip, whispering fiercely, “Freya, you can’t be here.”

“Well, why not?” her cousin asked. Then, seeing Bianca’s scowl deepen, she defensively asked, “What? I can’t hang out with my favourite cousin and her buddies? You always let me tag along when we were kids. Please, I promise I’ll be good.”

She looked pleadingly at everyone else with innocent eyes like those of a child. They all looked at each other before Ajax shrugged saying, “Well, she does already know about us and how to get into the library after all.”

Divina agreed, “I don’t see any harm...unless there’s something in particular that’s preventing you from saying otherwise, Bianca?”

Other than her cousin sometimes being a thorn in the side, Bianca grudgingly admitted that there was nothing else. She could only pray that there wouldn’t be more surprise intruders on their doorstep, all wanting to be new Nightshade members.

“What about you, Xavier?” Ajax asked. “Seeing that you already know Freya, what’s your opinion?”

“She’s a good friend. I don’t think she’d cause trouble,” was the casual reply. However, Xavier did take care to mention, “Just be aware, Freya, that this isn’t some regular after-school club. This is the Nightshade Society, a secret organization dedicated to protecting Outcasts and their welfare.”

“Emphasis on ‘secret’,” Bianca said. “Which means keeping your mouth shut—especially what with Dean Xie in charge. No telling anyone about us. For what they know, the Nightshades disbanded years ago.”

Nodding her head solemnly, Freya said, “Okay, I promise.”

“Fine. All in favour of letting Freya pledge, raise their hands,” she said. Everyone, except Wednesday, did so.

“That seals the vote,” Yoko said. “Let’s continue with the swearing-in ceremony, shall we?”

Enid, Eugene, and Freya barely uttered the last words of their oaths before Wednesday said, “Can we hurry it up and start this pointless meeting now?”

“If you found it so pointless, you didn’t have to show up,” Bianca said back. “Since you seem to think you know everything, I wonder why you were even so interested in hearing our ideas.”

“Ideas about what?” Freya asked.

“About Dean Xie’s new rules,” Ajax answered. “And just her approach on how a school should function in general.”

“We’ll have to be extra careful because we apparently have more than one snake in the garden,” Yoko warned. “I overheard Dean Xie earlier telling Madame Lambert to keep an eye out for any suspicious activity.”

Wednesday and Xavier side-glanced at each other, remembering yesterday’s incident with the Ophelia Hall dorm mother.

“Ah...our suspicions have finally been confirmed...” Divina said, pursing her lips.

Besides Dean Xie, the students of Nevermore Academy all disliked Madame Lambert. She always seemed to be nearby, patrolling the hallways and ready to jump into action the minute she sniffed out trouble. One could never know whether the Ophelia Hall dorm mother was lurking behind the corner or not. Any conversations in the corridors were always said with care lest her ears were secretly listening. It was the greatest suspicion among many that Madame Lambert acted as Dean Xie’s right-hand woman, and now Yoko just proved the validity of that theory.

“You know what solution we need? One of those cool revolutions,” Kent proudly joked. “Storm the Bastille as a united front, take the weapons, and then liberté!”

“What a great idea!” his twin sister sarcastically praised. “That’s totally a normal thing for us teenagers to do.”

“I’m surprised the knucklehead knows a single fact from world history,” Wednesday muttered, earning a giggle from Enid.

Xavier, who had been casually leaning against one of the pillars, lifted his head slowly, a sudden expression coming to his face.

“And just how do you imagine this ‘revolution’?” Yoko asked. “Us firing a cannon we don’t have at Dean Xie while she’s in her office?”

“Ugh...” Her hand on her hips, Bianca demanded, “Anyone have any better ideas?!”

“Wednesday has one!” Eugene reassured. “She said that she did when she swore to save the Nevermore Hummers.”

“And just what exactly is your ingenious plan for doing so?” Bianca drawled, raising an eyebrow at Wednesday. “I recall the last time we agreed to a plan of yours it ended up with Tyler getting tortured and you expelled.”

“Yeah, sorry, but I’m not signing up for any kidnapping or torture methods you may secretly have up your sleeve either,” Ajax chimed in.

“I wasn’t planning on either of those,” Wednesday said. “Simply intimidation. It’s worked every time, and I’ll bet Thing has spied on Dean Xie long enough to already know a few dirty secrets we can use against her.” Met with silence, she stated, “You don’t approve.”

“Have you not learned from your mistakes?” Bianca sneered. “You’ll find yourself in more than just hot water if you decide to go down that path.”

“This is different from my plan regarding Tyler.”

“You’re still talking about a confrontational strategy that is not only unethical but also risky as hell. It is not different.”

“Bianca’s right,” Yoko said. “We need a more careful approach to this.”

“Wens, come on...” Enid pleaded, tugging her best friend’s sleeve.

But the goth girl continued to argue, “And just how exactly do you all expect to get through to Dean Xie? By asking nicely? Even Kent’s revolution suggestion sounds more brilliant than any peaceful negotiation you can draw up.”

“Or maybe it’s both that you need.”

Everyone looked at Freya who went on elaborating, “Well, just think about it. Ever heard of Alan Moore’s quote? ‘People shouldn’t be afraid of their government. Governments should be afraid of their people.’ Remember that in history, sometimes all one had to do was march as an army and demand change from the ruling head, without the need for violence. It’s the same for Dean Xie and the entire student body. Maybe if we get the majority of Nevermore to support us, Dean Xie will have no choice but to listen.”

But Bianca expressed skepticism. “That can’t possibly work. If it did, schools all across the country would have students demanding outrageous things.”

“Maybe let’s leave it on the table for now,” Enid suggested. “It sounds like our best shot so far.”

“Very well,” the Nightshades leader said with doubt. “Anything anyone else wants to add?”

“We need to find a book.”

Cynical and perplexed stares were directed Wednesday’s way, but she didn’t let them waver her. “Principal Weems’s ghost warned me in a dream last night of danger at Nevermore. She told me to search for a particular book. It should have a sundial and wind rose symbol on its cover.”

“And did she say exactly where this book is?” Bianca asked.

The derision dripping from the siren’s tongue fed Wednesday’s resurgent frustration. “Her spirit was destroyed before she could tell me.”

“Well, isn’t that helpful.”

Ready to say a cutting remark back, Wednesday was stopped by Xavier who said, “Principal Weems is most likely right about her warning though.”

He briefly described the banshee attack that he and Wednesday faced last night. Wednesday noted how Xavier neglected to explain exactly how the female phantom was defeated, instead saying he used his usual psychic powers.

“A banshee?” Freya said. “From where?”

“We don’t know. All of a sudden, it just appeared out of the blue,” Xavier said.

Nevermore possibly having to deal with a repeat of facing more troubles was not a pleasant thought to any. Dean Xie’s controlling administration, Wednesday and Xavier’s premonitory dreams, the banshee...things just kept adding up one by one.

“But if Xavier destroyed the banshee, then the danger is gone now, right?” Kent said.

“Principal Weems told me after the banshee was defeated,” Wednesday said.

“Do you have any idea what danger she was referring to, Wens?” Enid asked.

“No,” Wednesday grumbled. “And before you all express your doubts, I need hardly remind you about the last time everyone disbelieved me when I insisted that there was a monster out there. Oh, and let me guess. Your plan for facing all this danger is to just ‘stay alert’?”

Seeing everyone’s uncomfortable expressions, she concluded that enough was enough. She knew that this would be a waste of her time. Literally for this entire period, no action had been taken besides nonsensical blabbing, and that in itself was enough to drain her energy and severely limited patience. This was the last time she’d ever be convinced by Xavier to attend a meeting with such amateurs.

Fed up, Wednesday said, “I’m done listening to these ‘clever strategies’ of yours,” and marched up the stairs. Nobody stopped her, knowing that to persuade her to stay would be futile.

“She’s going to get herself a swift kick in the ass out of school,” Ajax said.

“Even so, we should take Wens seriously concerning the peril Principal Weems said Nevermore is in,” Enid said. “We need to look for that book.”

“If it’s even in the school,” Divina pointed out.

“Well, we could make a start by searching in the most obvious places like here and the school library,” Eugene suggested.

“And in the meantime, we should also focus on the main problem that we can handle,” Bianca said, wanting to get back on point. “We don’t know for certain exactly what danger Principal Weems was referring to, but we should still keep vigilant. It’s hard to decide how to deal with a threat we are unable to identify. However, Dean Xie’s new rules are an issue we do know about, and therefore, I say we—what is the matter, Xavier?”

For the tortured artist had been holding his head in one hand, his eyes squeezed tightly shut and his eyebrows knitted together. “Wait a moment,” he said. “I’m just thinking...”

There was a moment’s puzzled silence before he looked up, a spark shining within his green eyes. His mouth curling into a sly smile, he said, “I think I’ve got a plan...”

“Looks like we have five more minutes until your session is over. How about one last cup of tea, Mr. Latimer?”

“I would like that. Thank you,” Xavier said.

He still could not help feeling unaccustomed to the change of his last name. Happy and freeing though it was to no longer have any connection with his father, he knew that it’d take more time to become fully used to being addressed as such.

Smiling at him, Ms. Crook moved towards where she kept her electric kettle, ready to heat more boiling water. Compared to Dean Xie’s office which looked hard with so many sharp angles, Ms. Crook’s was very homey. Every piece of furniture was soft and made comfortable. There was a minimalistic style to the counsellor’s room, giving it an open and airy feel, complimented well with natural rustic shades. Against one wall was a china cabinet with two armchairs and a small coffee table. Ms. Crook’s desk stood opposite. Despite its relaxed and welcoming appearance, Xavier couldn’t help being weirded out by all the multiple mirrors on the walls. Who could possibly need so many? And what did Ms. Crook even do with them? Check her appearance every second? She didn’t give the impression of an individual who obsessed over her looks.

Blanche Crook had light-brown hair which curled in neat soft waves, large eyes almost as green as his, and rather thin lips. Her taste in fashion veered towards comfy sweaters and yoga pants. In short, nothing was striking about her, the very definition of ordinary.

Almost every day, since classes began, Xavier had to attend a mandatory session with her. At first, he had been unwilling to talk with the new school counsellor, someone whom he regarded as a stranger. But Ms. Crook was very understanding, especially after what happened with Dr. Kinbott, and said they could put any discussions on hold until he was ready. So, they just drank tea in silence until the hour of Xavier’s appointment had concluded.

Ms. Crook was, he eventually judged, a woman who knew her job well. He could see why Dean Xie decided to hire her. Unlike previous counsellors and therapists he had in the past, she knew when to mind her own business. She didn’t make false optimistic reassurances that might never actually come true. She didn’t try pushing him with advice. If anything was troubling on Xavier’s mind, she let him introduce the subject rather than trying to pry it out of him. She simply listened and that was all Xavier needed.

“Is your mother coming to visit you for Parents’ Weekend?” Ms. Crook politely inquired, as she prepared their tea.

“Yes, along with my little cousin, Jacob, and his nanny. Afterwards, they’ll all be heading back to the UK.”

“For how long until you see them again?”

“Not until the end of the semester. So, the four of us are gonna make the most of our time together during Parents’ Weekend. I booked a table at L'Orchidée Dorée in Jericho for dinner as a surprise for Mom. She hasn’t gone since she was a student and apparently, it was one of her favourite restaurants.”

Handing back his cup, Ms. Crook said, a bit surprised, “I heard it’s near impossible to get a reservation there!”

“I have my ways,” Xavier cheekily answered. He took a sip of his tea, spiced with an exotic cinnamon-like flavour, and contentedly leaned back in his armchair, relishing the warm relaxation brought to his nerves.

“I haven’t been yet, so I’d be interested to hear all about it afterwards if you are willing.”

“Of course,” Xavier said.

Glancing back at the clock, the counsellor said, “Looks like our time is up. I’ll see you next session, Mr. Latimer.”

“Goodbye, Ms. Crook. Thanks once again for the tea,” Xavier said, giving her his empty cup before heading out. He failed to notice the snake-like smile she gave as she softly crooned, “My pleasure, Mr. Latimer...”

Right as he closed the door behind him, Xavier was startled by a figure whamming into him, apparently in a rush. Xavier just managed to keep them both from falling over by putting a foot back to steady himself. He looked down at the individual his arms had caught.

“Freya?”

“Oh, sorry, Xavier! I didn’t mean to almost run you over,” the siren apologized.

“No worries. What’s the hurry?”

“Trying to dodge Madame Lambert. Let’s go quickly. She might be coming this way.” Freya led him by the hand, the idea that he might need to be somewhere else not entering her head. “Did you just have a counselling appointment with Ms. Crook?”

“Yeah.”

“I had a session with her yesterday. She gives great relationship advice,” Freya said, blushing hard.

“Oh! I didn’t know you were dating,” Xavier said, a trifle surprised.

“I’m not. But you know...just looking.”

They made their way outside and Freya sat on the springy turf, motioning for Xavier to sit next to her. At first, he stared at the ground as if it were on fire. For ablaze the grass once was, the words “Blood Will Rain” having scorched it black. But the lawn had been replaced and regrown, no traces of the dark phrase to be seen now.

“I wish we had some food with us. Remember how the two of us, along with Bee, would sit just like this in the park with a picnic?” Freya giggled.

Xavier said with a smirk, “You always did like being a third wheel whenever food was involved.”

“Such fun times we had.”

“Yeah.”

“By the way, I wanted to ask you something,” Freya said.

“Fire away.”

“I heard that you are the captain of the archery club.”

Xavier chuckled, “I guess you could say that. But, technically, I’m the only member. So far, that is. Dean Xie wants me to convince more people to join.”

“That’s what I wanted to ask you about,” Freya said with a touch of bashfulness. “I’d like to become a member.”

“I’d be happy to have you.”

Freya’s eyes flashed with mingled pleasure and triumph. “Great. It’d be nice to spend time together again. I admit that when you broke up with Bee, I was afraid that it possibly meant losing your friendship. But I’m happy that despite all that, nothing seems to have changed between us.”

“I’m glad too.”

“Although, I must say, Xav, you seem to have changed a bit since then.”

“I don’t disagree. A lot of things happened between now and those days. You’ve changed yourself, Freya. Appearance-wise, that is. Not personality. You’re still as bubbly as ever.”

Freya laughed, lying down on her back and tucking her hands behind her head. “I guess I am going through what they all call ‘a phase’.”

Looking at the siren, Xavier had to agree with what Kent said earlier. Freya was quite literally almost an exact copy and paste of Wednesday, aside from her single braid and different eye colour. He wondered what caused such a drastic transformation, considering how Freya used to have naturally silver hair and liked wearing forest green dresses.

Not rising from the ground, Freya closed her eyes and took a deep breath, as if readying herself for something disagreeable. “Xavier?”

“Hm?”

“Would you be offended if I asked you something that might hit a nerve?”

“Depends on what it is,” was the frank reply.

Her face full of confusion and tinged with slight frustration, Freya sat up. “Breaking up with Bianca, then agreeing to marry her, and then breaking off the engagement...what was up with that?”

The tranquillity on Xavier’s face altered into a hardened expression. “Just stuff. Bee and I simply agreed that we weren’t suited for each other. That’s all.”

Freya regretted her mistake. “I’m sorry if I upset you.”

But Xavier shook his head. “It’s alright. Naturally, you’d wonder. Literally, everyone else who reads the tabloids are also scratching their heads.”

“But you were fond of her?”

“Yeah. Bianca is my friend, but I can’t be fond of her in a romantic way.”

“There is someone else?”

Xavier sighed, “I can’t say, Freya.”

He failed to notice how the siren had discreetly unclasped her amulet. She seductively moved until she was looking at him square in the face, before ordering her unsuspecting prey, “Tell. Me. Her. Name.”

Inhaling sharply, Xavier felt his hypnotized mind swim with confusion and desire as his body tried to process what was happening. He was unable to tear his gaze away from those blazing eyes as his brain fogged, clouding over any judgment he had. All his senses were captivated by the siren, his chest tensing underneath the manicured palm she gently placed upon it. The only coherent thing he knew was that he must obey her command. Freya knew she reeled in her catch as the tortured artist murmured his answer.

“Wednesday Addams...”

Helping Enid off the Nevermore shuttle bus, Wednesday braced herself for an unbearable period of what Enid called a “girls’ day out shopping spree”. And since Ajax couldn’t accompany his girlfriend, guess who was the lucky (or more like unlucky) person who would be forced to carry all of Enid’s purchases?

“I refuse to enter any boutique with you or go even within a yard of anything inherently colourful.”

“That’s literally every shop on Main Street!” Enid cried. “And besides, I need your opinion when trying on stuff. Oh, come on, Wens! Pretty please? Tell you what. To make up for it, we can go to the bookstore, and I’ll purchase whatever you want. And if you like, I’ll even treat you to a quad at the Weathervane. How does that sound?”

Being trapped in a pink purgatory sounded more appealing to Wednesday than taking a step into the Weathervane. Once she had enjoyed escaping there for the quads, sitting at her usual booth with a book. Now, she could not stop thinking about the boy who had prepared those coffees, who had sometimes sat with her on his breaks, who had kissed her lips in that very café. Hell, a raw feeling tore through her gut just merely looking at the Weathervane.

“Hey, what’s going on over there?” Enid wondered.

A bunch of police cars were parked around the cemetery which was blocked off by yellow barricade tape and guarded by officers. A large group of curious spectators were crowded there, some standing on their tippytoes to try peeping over each other.

“Come on, let’s check it out,” Enid said, already turning her crutches that way.

“Ladies and gentlemen, I have to ask for you all to please step away,” a policeman repeatedly ordered.

Enid gave a dramatic gasp once they drew near. “Wens, oh my God. Look.”

In the cemetery, every single grave had been disturbed. Gaping holes lay before the headstones, all the bodies having been dug up and now missing. Coming out of the graveyard were Sheriff Santiago and Mayor Galpin, their faces like that of a cat on hot bricks.

“I’ve never seen anything like it, Donovan,” some heard the sheriff say.

To which Mayor Galpin replied, “Just figure out what the hell is going on and sort it out. The work of some troublemaking punks, no doubt.”

His assumption was crossed off in his mind when he halted at the sight of Wednesday smack in front, his expression contorting into a glare black with suspicion. Sheriff Santiago followed his gaze, the line of her jaw becoming grimmer than that of the Reaper’s. They looked at Wednesday as if she were standing right in the open holding a shovel with dirt-caked hands.

Inclining her head down at the goth girl, Sheriff Santiago remarked, “If memory serves me, Addams, I remember the last time you were in this graveyard, you were digging up Garett Gates’s resting place.”

“As much as gravedigging is a favourite hobby of mine, if you’re suggesting that I’m responsible for this, I’m telling you that my hands are clean,” Wednesday said.

A lie came easily to Enid in a desperate attempt to divert their mistrust from her best friend. “Besides, Wens couldn’t have done...this. She went to bed early last night with milk and cookies.”

Storm clouds almost could’ve appeared over Wednesday’s head at Enid’s fabrication. Seriously? Milk and cookies?!

Whether the sheriff and mayor believed Enid or not was impossible to tell. But they were unable to find any concrete evidence connecting her to the crime, other than simple past offences. Eventually let off with a redundant warning, though not any less under suspicion, Wednesday left the scene with Enid.

“Yo, seriously though, what the hell is with all this? OMG, please let there not be a zombie apocalypse on top of all the weird shit that’s happening!” the female werewolf exclaimed to the heavens.  

Wednesday privately wouldn’t have been surprised if she had just jinxed it. Even before she transferred to Nevermore, the life of an Addams was full of far stranger phenomena. What with how anything seemed possible at this point, she wondered if she’d even feel caught off guard if so.

Never did there seem to be a dull moment at Jericho and Nevermore...

Her last counselling appointment over and done with, the feigned smile Ms. Crook had preserved all day dropped right when her office door closed. Honestly, what a bunch of whiners these wretched adolescents were!

‘It won’t be long now,’ the woman reminded herself. ‘Everything will be complete before the semester is over...’

She let out a throaty chuckle, magically unlocking the warded connecting door in her office and entering her bedchamber. Unlike her comfy office, the décor was a striking contrast between black and dark purple featuring a grand king-sized bed, numerous candelabras, a wardrobe, and a small sitting area. Her human disguise melting away, the counsellor walked around the sumptuous, rarely-used bed to a curtain hung over the back wall.

Pulling the tasselled rope with her skeletal hand, she parted the velvet barrier to reveal a gilt-framed mirror. Concentrating on its magical depths, she focused her will causing dim green light to flicker along the edges of the glass and gradually brighten. Slowly and deliberately, a black silhouette separated itself from the darker shadows and dominated the centre of the frame. Ms. Crook squinted, the mirror’s green unholy radiance permitting her to behold the form of Francoise Galpin.

“You have news to report, Blanche?” Francoise asked.

Ms. Crook straightened herself with smug pride. “I do. Everything is now in readiness.”

“Good to hear. And what of the Latimer boy?”

“Patience. The potion’s effectiveness depends on whoever is drinking it. Mr. Latimer is a young man with a good heart and people who support him. Therefore, it will be a slower gradual process until his dark magic is fully awakened and he gives into it.” Then with a raspy laugh, Ms. Crook added, “I can’t say the same for that half-sister of his. A girl abandoned by her egomaniac father and having no friends at all... It only took just one cup of my tea for her to transform into a murderous psychopath!”

“Well, at least we can be assured of the effectiveness of your...concoctions.” Irony crept into Francoise’s soft rasp.

“Do not fret, Francoise. Soon, with luck, our adversaries shall get their due rewards. We shall have to be careful though. Wednesday Addams, in particular, will be on high alert, thanks to a warning from Larissa Weems’s ghost,” Ms. Crook grumbled. “Luckily enough though, I sensed her spirit last night and was able to enter Miss. Addams’s mind to destroy the damn woman once and for all.”

Francoise’s green eyes glimmered with sadistic pleasure. “Excellent. Let us discuss tactics now, shall we?”   

Chapter Text

“Some more bacon, dear?” Francoise offered.

“Mm. No, thank you,” Tyler stiffly declined. “I’m full.”

The smile that his mother bore fell a little at his polite reservedness. So it had been with every meal they had partaken together since his rescue, the occasions of which had been few. And who could blame them?

That fateful day she had revealed herself as his mother, Francoise had dumped a ton of startling truths on Tyler. Even in her attempt to be brief and sensitive, the weight of it all would have still been a lot to take in for any young boy his age. He could only numbly nod along, even though he didn’t understand half of what his mother told him.

After seven long months of incarceration, Francoise was broken out of Willowhill Psychiatric Hospital by other fellow Hydes. Together, for several years, they were part of a secret military organization aiming to create a better world for their kind. They were currently in an underground headquarters dubbed “the Hyde-away” due to its main purpose as a place of refuge for Hydes. For too long, Hydes had been a misunderstood and persecuted minority amongst Outcasts.

And the ones on the top of their enemy list?

Morticia Addams, Lady Annabel Latimer, and all their kin.

Though she hadn’t yet explained why, Francoise had reassured, “But you have nothing to fear now, Tyler. We are your family. You are safe with us.”

Reuniting with his mother should have made him feel over the moon. However, all Tyler felt was an estranged detachment. After all, how was one supposed to interact with a person believed to have been dead for years? Though she was his mother, the few memories Tyler had of her were fragmentary and obscure. He supposed his distant awkwardness wasn’t making relations between them any less uncomfortable. Fully aware that her son needed time and space to process everything, Francoise had respectfully given him just that and ensured the others did likewise.

“I know how difficult taking in all this must be, but you just tell me when you’re ready, dear, and I’ll explain everything else you need to know. In the meantime, rest well and take it easy,” Francoise had said.

It was necessary considering how he still had to recover from his injuries caused by that damn mutt, Enid. And so, for the past three weeks, Tyler fell into a rather monotonous routine.

He woke up and had whatever breakfast was brought to him. Was checked regularly by the medics they had here. Wandered the Hyde-away’s halls to stretch his legs. Evidently, the Hydes must have accrued a lot of moola—Tyler guessed most likely through some questionable means. Although built as an underground base, some rooms in the Hyde-away—particularly the private living chambers—looked more like those of a spacious mansion. Sometimes, his mother would join him for lunch or dinner. Other times, she was busy with meetings with her mishmash of military subordinates. But she always poked her head into his room every evening to wish him goodnight and give him a kiss.

Day after day repeating the whole thing.

Until he started making discoveries during his self-guided tours.

A massive room that could only be described as a strip club, owing to all the male Hydes having their fun with plenty of women. Tyler didn’t stay five seconds in that place, despite their bawdy hollers at him to take his pick and join.

And another room, seemingly some sort of maternity ward, full of exhausted mothers and their newborn infants. He wondered whether these were women from that hedonistic lounge.

And then just an hour ago, he caught Francoise talking to a woman through some sort of mirror straight out of Snow White and the Seven Dwarves. Well, a woman who could barely be called human due to how she appeared more like a bony half-decomposed corpse. Tyler had almost given himself away with a scream upon first sight of her, and only just managed to slap his hands over his mouth in time.

Taking a sip of his orange juice, Tyler asked, “Who was that mirror lady you were talking to earlier? Bloody Mary?”

“Blanche Crook. She’s working as a mole at Nevermore for us,” Francoise replied. At the mention of that accursed school, the hatred that had been growing in Tyler since his Hyde was unlocked sizzled beneath his core.

“Any reason why she looks like she came out of Michael Jackson’s Thriller?”

Francoise focused on cutting herself another slice of ham. “She’s a necromancer. A very powerful one too.”

Either she wanted to leave it at that, or she was still afraid of burdening Tyler with more overwhelming information because she said nothing else. Guilt choked Francoise like an invasive thorny vine at having her precious son entangled in all this. Though he was only a few years from becoming a legal adult, all her eyes could see was the little boy she had been forcibly separated from. She had left him to suffer for so long, missing out on the joy of watching him grow up into the man he was today. All those moments they could have shared together...she’d never get them back.

And she’d never forgive those responsible for it.

Her vacant stare concealing her resentment, Francoise stabbed her ham as though it were the offenders who had unjustly wronged her and all Hydes. She could still feel Tyler’s eyes fasten on her and looked up. His hardened face was so resolute that it could’ve been carved from marble.

“I’m ready.” There was a bitter rage in his voice.

If it was true about Wednesday and Xavier’s kin being to blame for the oppression of the Hydes and his mother, then this only threw fuel on the fire. This was no longer a matter of Wednesday and Xavier hurting his pride and making him run with his tail between his legs. This was now a grudge that ran far deeper. The wounds were still fresh, and the scars would never fade.

Even as a commander desirous for any new recruits who’d join the Hydes’ cause, Francoise was first and foremost a mother. Her instinctive reaction, of course, was to whisper, “Are you sure, dear?”

“Unless you expect me to figure out everything else by reading your mind,” was the sarcastic reply.

Francoise swallowed slowly, laying down her knife and fork. “Very well.”

Not seeing the long dinner table as a suitable area for conversation, she got up and went over to the fireplace. She motioned for Tyler to take a seat in one of the leather chairs, sitting in the other so as to be right beside him. Taking her son’s hands in her own, the physical warmth of his skin reminded her that this wasn’t a dream. She couldn’t even remember how many times she had held his hands like this before all the tragedies began.

‘Once this is all over…once we make our new world...we can make up for it,’ Francoise told herself. ‘All the time we could have shared and instead been denied...’

Taking a deep breath, Francoise stared straight into Tyler’s green eyes and began, “It all started when Nevermore Academy had an alumni reunion...”

Why did it have to be like this? Francoise had lamented over the question many times.

Ever since her sweet little boy was born, the postpartum depression hadn’t gone away. No number of therapist sessions nor medicine improved her mental condition. Eventually, she had stopped accepting them altogether much to the fretfulness of her husband. Not even his gentle devotion could reach her. Nothing worked and she’d cry every night at that, ashamed, broken, and lonelier than ever. She had stopped sleeping in the same bed as Donovan, much to his bewildered dismay, and would only come out of her room to nurse Tyler.

As any loving partner would, Donovan had done his best, of course, to care for her physically and mentally. However, even he was out of his depths. When a situation was far from his control, especially concerning other people, Donovan never really knew what else to do. It made him feel just as helpless and distressed as his wife. Francoise hated being the cause of her husband’s pain and, as a result, only withdrew from him further for his protection. When tenderness didn’t work, Donovan instead tried reasoning, the logical man he was. He and their son needed her; it wasn’t right for her to be elusive from them and everyone else.

But Donovan didn’t understand. He never would. How could he when he didn’t know the whole truth? She could never tell him the awful reality.

How it literally felt as though the monster within her was trying to claw its way out. How she was like a ticking time bomb that could explode any minute. She had always known her Hyde would eventually awaken, yet she hadn’t expected for it to be so soon. Every day, she lived in fear that her inner beast would fully consume her.

She had practically lost her freedom, having to seclude herself for the sake of everyone else.

She could not bear to lose her humanity too.

Part of Francoise felt she would’ve lost total control long ago had Donovan not, in hopeless desperation, contacted Lady Annabel Latimer, who in turn contacted Morticia Addams. The two women had always been her closest friends at Nevermore. Donovan thought maybe what Francoise truly needed was the empathy and support of other Outcasts like herself. Perhaps they could understand and provide a solution. Although she disagreed that they’d be any help, seeing her old school friends again brought the first rays of happiness to Francoise since her diagnosis.

Morticia and Annabel, on the other hand, were in for an utter shock when they caught their first glimpse of Francoise since graduation. This was not the energetic champion fencer they remembered from their school days. Violet bruises from exhaustion were under her eyes, poorly hidden by cheap makeup. She looked on the verge of being anorexic as well, her bones protruding like knives from her skin.

“Oh, Fran, why didn’t you contact us?” Annabel had asked.

“We could have helped you!” Morticia said in agreement.

“This is beyond any help you can give,” Francoise had sadly replied.

She could have left it at that and asked them to leave, but she was so...tired. It had finally hit her—how much she wanted to relieve the heavy invisible yoke burdening her down. How much she wanted to tell the truth to someone! She didn’t make it through a quarter of telling her grave secret before it hurt too much to keep going. Before Francoise knew it, she was on the ground crying silent tears, not daring to sob out loud lest her monster stole control. But here were Morticia and Annabel kneeling next to her and holding her tightly in their arms.

“Thank you for entrusting us with this, Fran,” Annabel had whispered. “We know it couldn’t have been easy to tell us all that. But you’re not alone anymore. We’ll find a way to help you control it.”

“We’re your friends. We’ll never abandon you...” Morticia solemnly vowed.

And indeed, they had steadfastly kept their promise and continued to do so now. But Francoise was beginning to realize how dangerous it was, letting their encouragement influence her. She felt it more than ever now when they had convinced her to join them for the alumni reunion at Nevermore.

The quad was full of people whose faces she barely recognized. Most were gathered around the long tables laden with food and chatting away as if no time had passed at all. Former classmates kept flocking up to her, eager to catch up after so many years.

How were her husband and little boy?

Why had she dropped all contact lately?

What had she been up to recently?

Each question harder to answer than the last, Francoise had often wondered whether she could just slip away. But every time she tried doing so, another person would excitedly approach, and she was obliged to engage in conversation, returning their courtesies with a fake smile.

She couldn’t do this anymore.

She had to flee back to the safety of her home, locked away in her room.

“Fran!”

Damn it.

With that same gentle smile of hers, Annabel gracefully walked over and took her hands in her own. “Oh Fran, everyone’s so pleased that you could join us. I know that Tish, in particular, really wanted her whole former fencing team reunited.”

“I still think coming here is a bad idea. Being out in the open like this, surrounded by so many people...it’s dangerous.”

Her eyebrows creased with worry, Annabel asked, “How long can you keep hiding yourself away? You need help. It isn’t right for you to keep all your burdens bottled in.”

“I can’t tell anyone, Annie!” Francoise hissed. “They’ll lock me up if they find out I can’t control it.”

“Tish and I won’t let that happen,” the countess firmly replied.

“You’ve kept saying that for at least a year now, but there’s nothing to prove that my Hyde can be contained at all.”

“We just haven’t found a solution yet. We will eventually. I know we will.”

“Annie, your optimism is admirable. But not everything works the way we want it to.”

“So...you’re just giving up?”

“I’m sorry, Annie, but the light doesn’t always win against the dark. That’s not how the world is, especially for people like us. And being a Latimer, you yourself know very well what that means.”

Francoise knew she went below the belt, hitting such a sensitive nerve in Annabel by reminding her of her family’s dark history. As she usually did when agitated, the countess looked away and mechanically twirled the emerald ring she always wore on her right index finger. Ever since she knew her, Francoise had never seen Annabel take it off before and didn’t really like looking at it. For some reason, the emerald looked reminiscent of a serpent’s eye.

Though she felt awkward at her ill-judged words, Francoise could not bring herself to take them back. She had to make her point to Annabel.

“I really should leave,” she sighed.

“Well...” Annabel said, “...naturally you can’t be forced to stay if you aren’t enjoying yourself.”

“Give my regards to Tish. I don’t dare say goodbye myself, lest she try protesting my early departure.”

Francoise and Annabel kissed each other on both cheeks before the former stole away, glad to finally be gone. Company was the last thing she wanted. She chose to go through the route past the old shed, which would take a few minutes longer but with no people nearby. Hardly anyone liked going by that creepy structure.

Making her way down the lonely path, Francoise still couldn’t help beating herself up at hurting Annabel earlier. The countess had only been acting as any concerned friend who wanted to help would. But in all honesty, Francoise just couldn’t see a way out of her predicament. Morticia and Annabel were two of the greatest and most powerful magic-users she knew. And yes, though Annabel lost her magic after giving birth to a son, she had the largest library of ancient texts full of spells. None of them held information on how to control a Hyde. And if even magic couldn’t work, then what would?

A coin had been flipped by fate and she, Francoise Galpin, was simply cursed enough to be born as the most dangerous Outcast species.

Just as she was about to pass by the old shed, she stopped in her tracks to hear sounds from inside. It had always been dead quiet around the area, so the unexpected noises caught her immediate attention. What was going on in there? A flush rose to her cheeks as her ears picked up breathy moans, gasps for air, and skin slapping against skin. Sounds she was very well acquainted with after wonderous nights with Donovan before Tyler was born.

A voice she recognized as that of Larissa Weems gasped, “O-Oh! W-We can’t…keep doing this... Y-Your wife...”

“I love you...only you...Rissy. S-Surely, you’ve known...all these years...I’m sorry...so sorry...” said Vincent Thorpe.

Said Vincent Thorpe?!

Francoise slammed upon the shed door in a furious rage, catching the pair in flagrante delicto. The two lovers, once so red with passion, were now white as salt.

“S-She caught us!” the headmistress screamed.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Francoise demanded. Turning to Vincent, she cried, “How could you do this to Annabel?!”

“Rissy, get out of here.” Vincent’s voice was low yet held terrifying command.

The principal didn’t need to be told twice. Hurriedly, she yanked her pantsuit back on, having no time to fix her normally perfect coif or her smudged lipstick. Francoise and Vincent were left alone, engaged in a deadly staring contest.

With asperity, Vincent said, “We can cut to the chase and deal with this in a civilized manner. If you care for the respect and dignity of me and Larissa, you will hold your tongue.”

His lack of mentioning Annabel enraged Francoise. She could bet he didn’t even spare a thought for his humiliated wife.

“And what about Annie?”

“You are one of her closest friends, are you not? If you won’t shut your trap for me and Larissa, at least do it to spare my mousy wife’s feelings,” Vincent growled. He withdrew a little chequebook and pen, proceeding to scribble down a hefty sum of money before handing it to Francoise. “There. That should be more than enough to keep you quiet. And if you’re thinking of bargaining for more, you won’t get it.”

Francoise stared, unable to speak a syllable in her pure disgust. She tore the cheque in two and said, “I don’t want your dirty money, Vincent. What I want is for you to take responsibility for your damn actions. You’ll go to Annabel this instant and tell her the truth; she already hates being with you.”

To her surprise, Vincent only gave a cruel smile. “You’re such a fool, Francoise.”

“What?”

“Do you really think I’ll do such a stupid thing? Well, I’m telling you, I very damn well won’t! Do you know what that would do to my reputation? How the tabloids would eat it all up?” He raised a finger when Francoise opened her mouth. “Nuh-uh, my dear. I’d think twice if I were you...especially what with your own little secret.”

When her eyes widened, he continued, “Oh yes. I know very well. I’ve noticed my wife making regular trips to your residence, lying about going to fancy dinner parties. I’ve secretly seen her perusing books and making notes about...your kind. Your Hyde has awakened, hasn’t it?”

Seeing that she was frozen as a statue, the psychic celebrity walked past and headed towards the door, looking smug as ever. Calling over his shoulder, Vincent said, “It would be very terrible if everyone found out, Mrs. Galpin. Especially as you have a little boy now. How would it be explained to him later on in life, learning his mother was locked up like every other Hyde—”

He halted when he heard a growl behind him as loud as thunder...

“Vincent, where are you?” Annabel called.

Her husband, like many of the other celebrated alumni, had been due to make a short address to the alumni earlier but when he failed to show up, Annabel started getting anxious. One consistent habit of Vincent Thorpe was that he was never late, especially when it came to any events of publicity. Worried, Annabel had gone off in search of him, accompanied by an equally concerned Gomez. Morticia agreed to give her speech for the time being, prolonging it to allow them time to find the missing Thorpe.

The two searchers were just making their way through the wooded area outside the school when Gomez grasped Annabel’s arm. “Listen,” he said.

In the direction of the old shed came a scream followed by a roar. The scream kept coming closer and closer, never stopping, until Vincent came barrelling towards them through the trees. His hand was soaked with blood, as he clutched his injured shoulder. The entire left sleeve of his expensive suit had been torn to shreds. The Thorpe patriarch did not even stop and just flew past Annabel and Gomez, yelling at the top of his lungs, “She’s a fucking bloody monster!”

Gomez and Annabel did not have to wait long to know who he was talking about.

Hurtling towards them on four clawed legs with lightning speed was the dreaded creature. Ten feet tall with gnarly grey skin, claws sharper than a wild cat’s, swollen eyes with dilated pupils...

“Oh my God...” the countess gasped. “Fran...”

“Annabel, stay back,” Gomez said, drawing his retractable sword. “In fact, get out of here!”

“Wait, Gomez! Don’t hurt her! She isn’t in control of herself!”

The Addams patriarch could make no promises. While he also didn’t want harm to come to Francoise, he knew that the protection of Annabel and himself came first. He couldn’t guarantee their safety, not knowing whether there was a way to incapacitate Francoise without shedding blood. With the mobility and speed of a panther, Gomez gracefully deflected the female Hyde’s attacks as though he were doing a dance. However, Francoise had size to her advantage and the dangerous lashing of her claws was difficult for even agile Gomez to dodge.

“Fran, stop!” Annabel cried. “Stop!”

At the aristocratic woman’s voice, Francoise swiftly wheeled around, her mouth slathering with saliva like a wolf. Before either Gomez or Annabel could blink, the latter let out a scream as she was snatched up in the air by the female Hyde.

“Annabel!” Gomez shouted.

“Fran...” Annabel choked, feeling her lungs collapsing at the Hyde’s grip.

Was this it?

Was she going to die at the hands of her own friend?

Despite the horrid realization, Annabel couldn’t help being frightened for Francoise. How broken would Francoise be afterwards once the awfulness of her death hit home? Would Morticia protect her? Even if she did, would it still be enough to save Francoise from being imprisoned? And what about Donovan and that poor little boy?

Francoise let out another growl before her nostrils sniffed, detecting the delicate scent so familiar to her consciousness. A perfume of roses and apricots.

It brought memories of being comfortingly held.

Tender promises of reassurances.

Days of friendship and laughter.

Staring at the trembling woman in her claws, the female Hyde let out a whimper like a puppy mourning the death of its owner.

“...Fran?”

“Let her go!” Gomez yelled.

“Gomez, no!”

But Annabel’s warning came too late, the Addams’s blade already stabbing the Hyde’s wrist with a swift thrust. Francoise roared, the shooting pain making her drop the countess to the ground. Her temper stoked once again, with a violent swing of her arm, Francoise struck a blow to Gomez. Flying straight into a tree, the brutal impact made him instantly black out.

“Gomez! Oh my God!”

No other thought registered to Annabel aside from needing to reach the Addams patriarch. Scrambling from the ground, she only got the chance to run over and raise her arms as a shield before she heard the claws slicing through the air like knives. She didn’t even feel the harrowing pain at first, her body so lost in utter shock.

It was only ten seconds later that it struck her with the intensity of raging magma.

Her blood-curdling scream seemed to awaken something in the female Hyde, whose bones started painfully cracking. The creature howled in agony, her body contorting like a marionette as she shrunk down to size back to the woman she once was.

Francoise let out a groan, feeling sore all over. W-What had happened?

Then, the familiar sensation struck her. She had known this pain before.

This awful aftermath...

The blood, the screams, the—

“Annie!” Francoise cried.

The aristocratic woman had collapsed on the ground next to Gomez, her green eyes bulging in terror. She clutched at the five gaping lacerations in her chest, the deep wounds showing the white of her ribs.

“Annie! I-I’m so sorry!” Francoise gasped. “Annie, look at me! No, no, please...”

Vainly, she tried her best to stop the blood from flowing out of Annabel’s torso to no avail. Annabel coughed, splattering bright red drops of her life source everywhere. Francoise could only watch in horror as Annabel’s consciousness faded, her blood soaking the grass underneath. The sound of running feet coming closer made her heart drop.

“Fran? What’s going on—Gomez! Annie!”

The anguish in Morticia’s voice made Francoise’s guilt-ridden sobs increase in volume. Her eyes, blurred with tears, could make out the approaching form of Morticia, along with a crowd of people right behind her. Seeing the wounded victims, Kenichi Tanaka immediately pulled out his phone to call for medical assistance.

“She’s responsible for all this!” Vincent said between laboured gasps. His shoulder was poorly bandaged up. He pointed an accusatory finger, covered in blood, in Francoise’s direction. “She nearly killed me!”

The plea Francoise gave was weak. “I-I didn’t mean to...”

“What did you do?” Morticia’s aghast voice was only a whisper, but it had the effect of sounding just as loud as if she were yelling at the top of her lungs.

Emotions bubbled in the chest of the Addams matriarch, and she violently shoved Francoise away from Annabel in a rush of rage. The sight of her husband and best friend bleeding out on the ground had made Morticia’s emotions get the better of her and forget about the devoted friendship she had for Francoise.

Taking Annabel in her arms, Morticia yelled, “How could you?!”

“I-It was a-an accident...” Francoise blubbered. “Please, Tish...remember...we promised we’d always be there for each other, no matter what.”

But before she could any more in her defence, Morticia shouted, “Just go away! Go! Get away from them!”

In distress, Francoise looked at each of the faces of her friends, hoping to find some empathy in them. Their response was clear. Never before had silence sounded so loud. Without another word, Francoise ran away. Away from Nevermore, away from Jericho, away from her home... Far, far away, she ran, never stopping.

She no longer had anyone on her side.

“Your father found me in the forest two days after the incident. I pleaded with him for mercy, hoping he’d understand. However, do you know what he said to me as he held me at gunpoint?”

The bitter smile Francoise flashed gave a full view of her pointy Hyde fangs. “He called me a monster. And that was before stunning me unconscious with a taser. Oh yes, he tried justifying his actions later on when he visited me at Willowhill. Told me that it was all for the protection of you, others, and even myself—but I saw right through him. He had the same look in his eyes as all my so-called friends. He feared me just like everyone else.”

Walking over to the great stone fireplace, she leaned an arm against the mantelpiece and stared at the crackling logs. The flames blazed with fury like the vindictiveness she had clung to for years, refusing to let go.

“After the incident, Larissa Weems officially banned all Hydes from Nevermore, claiming that they put the other Outcast students and staff at risk. No doubt she did it under the influence of Vincent Thorpe, that cheating scoundrel. Isn’t that ironic? Despite all seeming to be lost, I still held hope during my imprisonment. I wrote numerous letters to Morticia and Annabel, pleading for them to remember what I once was and not what I had since become. Neither of them had the heart to even write a reply back.”

Of course, breaking off their friendship with her was no true loss for the oh-so-popular Morticia and Her Ladyship, Annabel of Hivershire. They had plenty of others that they could still depend on. It never occurred to them that, without their support, she had nobody. Especially Morticia—that vain, ignorant, and absolutely uncontrollable bimbo—so uncaring about anyone else except for that equally dense husband of hers! Just like a flippant teenager whose head was in the clouds full of idealized romance. Looking back now, Francoise didn’t understand how she used to be friends with such a silly woman.

Turning around from the fireplace, Francoise saw her son’s chest heaving like that of a ravenous predator and his bloodshot eyes looking ready to bulge out of their sockets. Whatever doubts Tyler may have had before were broken with this startling new clarity. He wanted nothing more than to just hurt someone and every inch of his body was ready to lash out. To Tyler, the betrayal of his mother, by those closest to her no less, was just as unforgivable. She had trusted them wholeheartedly and look at how they dishonoured that trust!

They had been her fucking friends!

In light of what they had done to his mother and all other Hydes, who were the real monsters?!

“I finally understand, Mom...” Tyler said, at last, “...more than you know. I w-wish...n-no. Y-You shouldn’t have had to go through that. You nor any of our kind. I-It’s so unfair!”

“And that is the goal we are fighting for, darling.” Francoise returned to her seat so that she could wrap an arm around her son’s shoulders. “So that no other Hydes have to go what we went through. To create a better future for them—one where we no longer have to keep hidden. A world where we are no longer a minority. We are a liberating army of saviours.”

“Let me help.”

“It is a big decision, Tyler.”

“I don’t care. They deserve to pay,” he growled.

Hearing the vengeance in her son’s voice seemed to bring great relish to Francoise. “And so they shall, son.”

“There’s something I want though. Wednesday Addams...I still want to personally deal with her and also her little snogger, Xavier.”

“Of course. How perfectly that works in our favour. Especially since you, darling, are a vital part of our future.”

“Me? How so?”

Francoise’s lips turned up with a faint malicious pleasure. “Well, first of all, dear...you need a mate.”

Chapter Text

Anyone who entered Dean Xie’s office would’ve wondered how even a vampire with night vision like her could work in it. It was so dark that almost all of the floor and furniture were hidden in shadows. Doing paperwork in such dim lighting would have been a hard thing to imagine. Even Wednesday, well-versed at doing tasks in the pitch black, could not find this a comforting retreat as she normally would. She watched silently as Dean Xie turned the silver hourglass on her desk. What strange obsession compelled the woman to keep fiddling with all those sand timers or even collect them in the first place? Surely, she didn’t actually use them to keep track of the time, what with that hefty IWC around her wrist.

Finally giving the goth girl her full attention, Dean Xie asked, “How may I help you, Miss. Addams?”

Several cards to play were what Wednesday always had. Not this time. No thanks to a certain useless appendage. It didn’t matter how many times she ordered him to keep spying on the dean and search for information, despite his repeated attempts to explain that there was nothing at all. As Thing had reported, it was as if Dean Xie never existed outside of her time at Nevermore. Even her school days were nothing special besides her academic rivalry with Morticia.

No dirty secrets nor anything that could be exploited. Nothing. 

Definitely She Who No One Knows lived up to her nickname.

Wednesday stared into the dean’s lacklustre grey eyes. “Principal Weems and I were constantly a pain in each other’s necks. She always disliked it whenever I tried to...negotiate with her. It’s why I prefer just taking action, whether I have permission or not, over asking for favours. I have had others try to convince me of the benefits of ‘talking things out’ but their argument was far from persuasive.”

“Because you can’t stand rejection in any form,” Dean Xie replied, softly. “You are a very tenacious girl, Miss. Addams.”

She spoke as if she could see right through Wednesday, and the goth girl did not like that one bit. She took pride in being abnormal and mysterious, but here was a woman who had an intuition as dangerous as her mother’s or Enid’s. It made Wednesday wonder if Dean Xie had a psychic ancestor.

“And yet though you scorn the idea of having to talk with authority, you are evidently here for that very reason,” the headmistress observed. “So, once again, what can I do for you, Miss. Addams?”

“Revoke your decision to disband the Nevermore Hummers.”

“It is rather unfair to be showing partiality to one club, is it not?”

Wednesday’s chest heaved with irritation. “Then, do so for all the clubs. Allow them to recruit more members.”

“Saddening though it is, I cannot, Miss. Addams. I fail to see their purpose in advancing our school’s rank amongst its academic competitors. I believe students ought to pursue subjects that they know best—”

“Beekeeping is the subject that Eugene does best!” Wednesday could not help raising her voice.

The Chinese vampire said nothing, keeping her unblinking eyes on Wednesday. But Wednesday was stunned to find that Dean Xie appeared comfortable in the few seconds absent of sound. Many other people Wednesday had intimidated found themselves either speechless or showed weakness by their explosive reactions. Dean Xie gave neither. It didn’t appear at all as if she was silent merely because she couldn’t think of a good comeback. In fact, it was almost like the dean was using the silence to her advantage.

It was a subtle yet powerful showdown. She did not flinch nor break eye-contact.

Dean Xie’s apparent lack of fear, anger, and wounded hurt almost made Wednesday feel all three herself. She was a proud girl who loved to feel her power, but this woman had a power of her own that almost made Wednesday feel...small.

Wednesday loathed herself for it.

“I know you care for your friend, Miss. Addams, and I commend such loyalty. Nevertheless, my hands are tied. Due to repair bills, Nevermore Academy no longer has the finances required to help fund every single club. I am sorry, Miss. Addams. If I could do something, I would. But it is what it is.”

“I had a feeling you’d say that,” Wednesday said, a dangerous edge to her voice.

Dean Xie gave a sly smirk in return. “And I had a feeling all my bottles of blood had been laced with laxatives—including that glass I have on my desk now that I’m sure you’ve tampered with. What a good thing I decided to stick with water today.”

She paused as though waiting for a reaction from Wednesday, before continuing, “And those garlic cloves hidden everywhere in my office while I was out...a rather unkind prank, I must say. It is rather lucky that Madame Lambert’s curious cat found one and decided to amuse himself with it. Had he not done so, Madame Lambert would not have warned me in time. I feel like I dodged two bullets today.”

Though Wednesday’s face did not move a muscle, her mind screamed, ‘Damn it!’ And since when did her dorm mom have a furball running around? How and why did Dean Xie even allow that?

“Perhaps you may know who is responsible for such an offence, Miss. Addams?” Dean Xie suggested. Her tone was meaningful and deliberate, betraying that she was no fool.

Ready with a quick denial, Wednesday was stopped when the dean pointedly added, “One thing you should know about me, Miss. Addams, is that I value honesty and prefer correction that educates those responsible over punishing them. And even past students I’ve been in charge of were surprised at how lenient I can be when they admit fault for their misconduct.”

In other words, last chance to fess up.

‘Like hell, I would,’ Wednesday thought.

A sharp rap at the door destroyed all anticipation Dean Xie had of a full confession. She gave a short, resigned sigh. “I’m afraid I must cut our audience short as I have other pressing matters to deal with, Miss. Addams. You are dismissed.” She called for her next visitor to enter before Wednesday could have the chance to make any stubborn protest.

Both Dean Xie and Wednesday were in for a surprise when a swarm of students entered the room with Bianca and Xavier in the lead. Upon closer look, Wednesday realized that the mass of followers were members of the fencing team and archery team. This too did not go unnoticed by Dean Xie. She took a stance of authority, standing tall from her chair with her hands clasped behind her back.

“Might I ask what is going on here?”

Bianca stepped forward, brandishing a paper full of signatures. “We have written a petition signed by the majority of the student body requesting a second chance for all clubs to recruit more members.”

That unbreakable emotionless mask remained on Dean Xie’s face. “No.”

“The majority of the school is in agreement,” Xavier said.

“And if that were the case for students demanding something like less class hours, does that make such behaviour still acceptable? Does it mean all requests should be accepted, whether most are in favour? I think not.” Sitting back down, Dean Xie began continuing with her paperwork, a clear signal for them all to get lost. “I respect your desire to help your fellow students, but I’m afraid I must politely refuse. Thank you for your time.”

“Then, you lose the fencing team and the archery team,” Bianca declared.

Dean Xie stopped writing and she raised her head. “I beg your pardon?”

Stepping out from the crowd, Freya joined her cousin. She crossed her arms, bearing a smug grin. “Yeah. Get rid of the other clubs and we all step down as well.”

It was the first and only time Wednesday actually had an appreciation for Freya’s input.

Dean Xie said, “Miss. Bennet, this matter is unnegotiable especially with such inexcusable—”

She was interrupted by the voices of two new people who entered, one belonging to the jovial Lionel Hurst, who happened to be passing by. He remarked in that happy-go-lucky pitch of his, “My, my, what a quaint little gathering we have here...although by the looks of it now, not really so quaint, eh?”

Coach Vlad’s, on the other hand, was more brusque. “What the hell are you all doing here?” A strict instructor zealously fixed on Nevermore winning the next International Outcast Academy Fencing Championships, the sight of no one at the gym for their after-school practice session was intolerable to him. “Bianca!” he snapped, catching notice of her. “As captain, I’d have expected better from you.”

“Well, Coach Vlad, it appears that your fencing team has started an unconstrained strike,” Dean Xie said. “They are threatening to all quit.”

She gave a thorough explanation, the coach’s face turning more and more purple as she continued. “It’s one of the school’s sports teams! They can’t quit! Especially not when the championships are happening next month!”  

“Well, well, Li-li, I believe these circumstances call for a little negotiation,” Lionel said. Wednesday thought she caught Dean Xie narrowing her eyes ever so slightly at him at the nickname.

“I fail to see what else we can do,” Coach Vlad agreed. “Since they are all taking questionable action, the same discipline would be required for every one of them. But you know very well that we cannot give detention or expel such a large number of students without getting into trouble with the parents and the school board. For the benefit of the entirety of Nevermore, talking things over really seems like the best and only option you have, Dean Xie.”

Placid and composed, Xavier said, “Please, Dean Xie, we are just asking for a second chance. Won’t you at least listen to what we have to say?”

“Not when it involves threats, Mr. Latimer,” the dean answered.

“We didn’t mean to come off that way and sincerely apologize,” Xavier said. “But we have suggestions. Ones that could prove as a solution to the funding problem you have.”

Everyone was surprised to see Dean Xie’s noticeable shift in interest. Folding her hands on her desk, she calmly said, “I ask everyone to please step outside, except for Mr. Latimer, Miss. Barclay, Coach Vlad, and Mr. Hurst. Thank you.”

When Wednesday didn’t budge, she added, “That includes you, Miss. Addams.”

“Oh, let her stay, Li-li,” Lionel chuckled, waving a palm. “Chances are she’ll find a way to listen at the door or windows even if you kick her out.”

Dean Xie didn’t seem convinced but decided against making any further protests. She gave a nod towards Xavier saying, “Mr. Latimer, we are ready to hear what you have to say.”

There was a confident gravity about Xavier as he put forth, “We know that your main concern, Dean Xie, is funding, especially regarding all the repairs the school needed due to last semester. Therefore, I suggest that all clubs fundraise for the costs of their equipment. We can do things like holding raffles and bake sales to get donations from sponsors during Parents’ Weekend, for example. Our friend, Enid, is a whiz online and has already started fundraising on all her social media. She has many connections with the students at Jericho High School and has managed to get some patrons on her GoFundMe page.”

It was impossible for all to not be drawn attentively to the orator. He possessed a natural air of authority, yet not one that was high-handed or overbearing like his arrogant father. Bianca secretly thought, at that moment, it was rather a pity that Xavier didn’t want to be Lord Latimer someday. Though he had renounced the title over to Jacob, his ten-year-old cousin and second-in-line, Bianca still believed her ex had the makings of a great earl in him.

“I also suggest that all the clubs be allowed to hold a Clubs Day to recruit new members,” Xavier continued. “That is all.”

Not giving away any emotion, Dean Xie asked, “Coach Vlad, Mr. Hurst, your thoughts?”

“It is a carefully thought-out plan,” Coach Vlad said.

“A splendid idea,” Lionel agreed.

The support of two teachers raised Bianca and Xavier’s hopes. Could this be enough to make their case more agreeable to the headmistress?

Nobody was expecting Dean Xie to then ask, “And your opinion, Miss. Addams? How do you feel?”

Plainly stupefied. It never occurred to her that Dean Xie would actually be willing to listen. Nor did she think Xavier could come up with so cunning a scheme. He had devised a plan so carefully thought out with not only a win-win conclusion, but one that didn’t rely on the usage of threats, violence, or any of her typical methods. He did what she never thought he could do.

He had bested her and proven her wrong.

Wednesday was torn between admiration and irritation.

“Clearly, you have certain preferences,” she said, at last.

Dean Xie replied, “Perhaps it is because Mr. Latimer made his case in a respective way rather than an aggressive one. Something you should maybe try to learn from him, Miss. Addams.”

The remark made a corner of Bianca’s mouth turn up.

Fighting to not roll her eyes, Wednesday relented, “The plan is...reasonable.”

There was a pregnant pause as they all waited for Dean Xie to say her own verdict. The atmosphere had the same seriousness as that of a tribunal, the courtroom waiting for the judge to pronounce sentence. Only Lionel kept wearing the same Cheshire cat-like smile.

“Well, Li-li, what do you say?”

Standing in front of the headmistress’s office, all the students quietly waited. A few had their ears pressed against the doors, straining to hear what was said inside. However, if they had been expecting to hear raised voices, they were greatly disappointed. With each passing second, the pall of uneasiness grew amongst them. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the double doors opened. Everybody expectantly looked at Wednesday, Xavier, and Bianca, the last two who had big grins cracked on their faces.

It was enough of a promising sign for the young revolutionary army.

“A compromise has been settled,” Lionel explained, closing the doors behind him and Coach Vlad. He seemed just as triumphant as Xavier and Bianca. “Dean Xie has accepted Mr. Latimer’s proposal and agreed to give all clubs the opportunity to hold a Clubs Day to recruit new members.”

Coach Vlad had a more diluting effect on the jubilant mood by adding, “However, she has said that if clubs don’t have enough members by this Friday, they shall be disbanded. An announcement will be made this afternoon with all terms in immediate effect.”

However, he was drowned out by the students raising their voices in loud cheers. Although there was a catch to Dean Xie’s acquiescence, it was considered but a small one to everyone who still saw this change as a great victory. All around, students bumped fists, hugged, and patted each other on the back. Yet, most of these congratulations went to Xavier, now seen as their great liberator.

“Alright, enough of that! Back to fencing practice!” Coach Vlad finally snapped. “We still have a tournament to win!”

At once, the crowd scattered off, still excitedly chatting away. Behind her office doors, even Dean Xie knew that she could have scarcely controlled the uproar. And though she heard, she did not try. She was not in the mood to face anybody, save for Madame Lambert whom she summoned straight afterwards. She knew that even before she made her announcement, the news would’ve already been spread by then as gossip always does, and that every student and teacher would go to bed still talking about it.

Left alone, Wednesday and Xavier stood facing each other at the balcony railing of the atrium stairs. A perfect copy-and-paste setting of the day their last semester got cut short.

“You truly surprised me in there,” Wednesday said.

“In a good way, I hope?” Xavier cheekily asked, receiving a single nod in reply.

“Eugene will be ecstatic at the Nevermore Hummers getting a second chance.” Her eyes briefly lowered as she stiffly added, “Thank you. For what you’ve done.”

Xavier could barely conceal a twinkle in his eyes. “It was a joint effort.”

“But it was you who came up with the plan,” Wednesday said. “You showed great leadership in there.”

Modestly inclining his head, Xavier said, “I mostly learned from observing my mom. When I was a kid, she’d sometimes take me back to her family home in the UK for the summer holidays. She was a great benefactress for all the people of the Latimer estate and personally engaged with them as much as possible. To me, she’s the epitome of a true leader—guiding others not through force but through empathy and standing with them. Compared to my dad who just liked bossing people about, Mom has always been my role model.”

“Then, you’ve taken after the best,” was the reply.

However, the faintest of smiles that was on her face vanished quickly at the reminder of a certain sodding Thorpe git. And with such a thought came another turning towards all his ancestors who were just as cruel and plagued by misfortune due to a curse stuck to their family name. One issue had been dealt with. It was time to solve another—one much bigger than simple bargaining with a perfectionistic dean. For the banshee that she and Xavier encountered the other night had stirred her fears of the unknown again. Was Xavier still destined for unhappiness or mortal peril? Not to mention, the recent disturbance of the town graveyard did little to quell her unease, prank or not.

“Something wrong?” Xavier asked, noticing the subtle tensing of her body language.

“I’m sure you’ve also heard about all the graves having been dug up at the Jericho cemetery?” she asked.

Xavier nodded. “Anyone who reads Enid’s blog knows. And what with how the whole thing seems to have made the entire town on edge, one would have to be living under a rock to remain oblivious. You don’t suppose this is like a Part 2 of Crackstone rising from the dead, do you? Any other guess on how and why it’s happened?

“That’s what I want to find out.” Casting her eyes down a little, she added, “Along with more on Goody’s curse.”

The seriousness of it all did not dampen Xavier’s spirits. “Then, as I said before, we’ll get to the bottom of it together.”

But perseverance didn’t necessarily guarantee reward. Wednesday knew there was still a possibility that Goody may have manipulated her curse in some callous way so that it could never be broken. If so, it was her cruellest trick. However, Wednesday was never one to let hurdles deter her down a coward’s path. She would not let uncertainties make her a quitter before she even started.

If their cursed fate was the darkness, then Xavier was her candle. She refused to let that small flame get snuffed out and die.

The quick blink of her eyes betrayed the storm inside her. Hoping to offer light at the end of the tunnel, Xavier suggested, “Perhaps we should try looking for answers in the Nightshades Library? There are all kinds of books on magic there, although not much on the dark arts or curses, I’m afraid, for obvious reasons. Still, it’s a start. We might discover something that could explain the graveyard shenanigans or maybe even find that book Principal Weems told you to search for.”

Stepping into the dark library together brought back difficult memories for both the goth girl and the tortured artist. Particularly memories of the time Wednesday was kidnapped and also the night of their tense confrontation. The desire to put those in the past was felt by both.

However, once Wednesday and Xavier began pulling out books, arranging them all in neat piles, and sitting on the floor, those past adversities were quickly replaced by warm recollections. Times spent poring over books at Lenore Hall, discussing Xavier’s poetry or drawings, and simply enjoying being together.

Lifting his eyes from the manuscript he was reading, Xavier looked over at Wednesday who was more focused on her text. She had her eyebrows furrowed together as she always did when concentrated. He knew that she’d kill him if he ever admitted that he found it rather cute. To Xavier, it was like nothing had changed and everything was as it had been before. Yet at the same time, something new was now blooming between them.

Wednesday was more than just his ally and friend now...

She was his girlfriend—or rather, the person he was “courting”, according to her.

She was his future.

She was his everything.

Remembering all those happy memories he had made with her at Lenore Hall, anticipation seized Xavier knowing there would be more to come on the horizon. He couldn’t wait.

He hoped Wednesday felt the same.

“She’d never feel the way you feel...”

“Why do you even waste your time reading these books when you know you’re powerful enough for so much more?”

“You really think some curse can stop you?”

“A deeper magic lives inside of you...”

“Use it...use it...use it...”

“Xavier!”

“H-Huh?”

“I’ve been calling your name three times by now,” Wednesday said.

“I-I’m sorry...i-it’s nothing,” Xavier mumbled.

Wednesday leaned forward. “Is it the voices again?”

“H-How did you—”

“An obvious guess after you admitted the truth the night of our outing. Is that why you always zone out and can’t seem to hear anything?”

At first, Xavier contemplated making another excuse again but decided against it, knowing that doing so would be in vain. Wednesday would see right through him. “Yeah...”

“What did they say to you this time?” Wednesday demanded.

“Similar things as before. That I should stop holding back and unleash my full potential. Give in to the dark arts just as some of my ancestors did.”

Wednesday frowned. “But do you really need to suppress it?”

“Wednesday, are you kidding? My magic is dangerous! It has the potential to hurt people and you want me to use it?!”

“It’s a part of you, is it not?”

“And it’s evil!” Xavier exclaimed.

Frustrated that he wasn’t getting it, Wednesday explained her case more carefully, “I’m not saying that you use it for harmful purposes. All you want is to control it, do you not? It just...” She struggled to find the right words. “...seems wrong to hide a part of yourself. Just because something is dangerous does not make it evil.”

How could she not understand? Was she not aware that everyone might think differently if they knew? Who was to say that the family and friends he had left wouldn’t abandon him out of fear?

“And if people don’t think the same if they find out?” Xavier challenged.

“Then they’re small-minded gits,” Wednesday answered.

But she saw this offered little reassurance to Xavier. She struggled to find what else she could say. She had never been good at saying the right thing. People like Enid, Ajax, and Eugene would’ve been far better at providing moral support. But she was Xavier’s...girlfriend (she still wasn’t used to the term) and if there was anyone who should be comforting him now, it was her. She needed to give him strength as he had always done for her.

“Xavier, I—”

“There you are, Xav! I’ve been looking everywhere for you!” came a laughing warble.

Wednesday and Xavier looked up to see Freya near the top of the staircase. She frantically motioned with her hand for the tortured artist to hurry saying, “Come on, we have archery practice in five minutes!”

Awkwardly clearing his throat, Xavier apologized, “Sorry, Wednesday. Looks like I have to go now. Maybe we can continue researching later?”

“Just go,” said Wednesday.

She hadn’t meant to sound contemptuous, and it rather took her aback. She could tell by Xavier’s expression that he had been cut to the quick, taking her supposedly dismissive tone at face value. Every line in his face exposed the stinging pain her words had on him.

‘Apologize to him! Tell him you didn’t mean it!’ her mind yelled.

But she couldn’t...not with Freya standing there. Wednesday didn’t understand why but the unwanted appearance of the siren made her annoyed enough to unintentionally throw that hostility upon Xavier. Ever since she had met Freya, she had immediately put her on her long list of people she knew she’d never tolerate.

And that hatred was only exacerbated by witnessing how comfortable Freya and Xavier were with each other. 

Wednesday did not know why exactly she should be indignant. Freya had done nothing to cause offence, and it wasn’t as if Xavier wasn’t on the same friendly terms with people like Enid, Ajax, and the others.

Really, it just seemed to be Freya herself.

There was something about that siren and her simpering smile that Wednesday couldn’t stand.

Ascending the staircase to join Freya, Xavier looked back at Wednesday, his expression still wounded. The words of apology were right on her tongue. She had to say them to him now!

But one look into Freya’s greenish-blue eyes blew them away like leaves in a hurricane.

Letting Xavier go first, the siren said, “See you later, Wednesday. Enjoy...reading by yourself.”

“I’ve been having very disturbing visions, Lionel. Ones which I fear are of the future.”

“Rather abnormal considering how you are a Dove. If they are indeed visions of things to come, they must have a very grave meaning.”

Conversing with Morticia through his crystal ball, even jocular Lionel had sobered into seriousness. His comical features were now set into an expression as unreadable as Dean Xie’s. Silly though he often was, Lionel was not a complete fool. He knew this was no joking matter when Morticia called so unexpectedly at such an abnormal time.

“What is it that you see?” Lionel asked.

“The mark of the undead...” Morticia swallowed.

“I’m surprised, Tish,” said the botany teacher, reverting to his humorous self. “I’d have thought you’d be getting out your séance supplies with glee.”

“Not when it involves the dark mark of Varkolech.” Morticia knew she got his attention when she saw his eyes widen with anxiety at the demonic name. “I may be a witch, Lionel, but there are lines even I do not cross.”

“Your fears may be well-founded then. Since arriving at this poor imitation of Hogwarts, I’ve been having suspicions that there is a fly in the ointment. And they have only risen after what has just happened in Jericho. The graveyard is missing every single cadaver that’s been peacefully rotting away six feet under.”

Although Morticia had fond memories of her children gravedigging, this wasn’t a piece of news she had been wanting to hear and of which she hoped had no further connection.

“There’s one other thing I’ve been seeing,” she added hesitatingly.

“What?”

“Two ravens flying above...fighting each other in a world consumed by fire. And then...”

“And then...?” Lionel pressed.

“...they just disappear. Vanish into the smoke without a trace,” Morticia’s voice trembled. “Lionel, I fear dark things are in store for Wednesday and Xavier. I have consulted already with Gomez and Annie, but even they are at a loss at what this could possibly mean.”

“And so, you have turned to me. Unfortunately, even my psychic abilities have their limitations,” Lionel said. Without hesitation, he immediately promised, “However, I will watch over them, Morticia. Both Wednesday and Xavier. You can trust me on that.”

Had they been talking in person, Morticia would have clasped his hands in hers with gratitude. “Thank you, Lionel...” she breathed. “Annie was so worried when I told her about my visions. Though I felt she ought to know, I regretted causing her such distress. She...is concerned about Xavier.”

“Understandably so. Is this regarding the hidden past of the Latimers?”

“Yes. She feels he must be protected from such awful truths. For now, he is blissfully innocent of his true potential. Or at least, that is what Annie tells me. I understand her fear. I have always sensed great power within Xavier. As to what kind, I do not know.”

“I will keep a close eye on him. You can assure Annabel of that,” was the solemn reply. “There is just one thing I will need to request of you. If forces of Varkolech are indeed at work, I will require a fresh inventory of spell components. My supply is running low at the moment, and it is better to be prepared just in case.”

Morticia nodded. “It shall be done. I’ll bring some with me when I visit this upcoming Parents’ Weekend.”

“Excellent,” Lionel said. Then, with a fearless laugh, he exclaimed, “Wednesday and Xavier...ho ho ho! What fun we are going to have!”

Chapter Text

The number of recruits for the Nevermore Hummers was better than Eugene could have expected. Within the span of the week, he and Wednesday already had more than the minimum number of people required, partially through the latter secretly doing some threatening and bribery. Even Enid helped by designing posters and flyers for them and using her blog to spread the word. However, she politely refused Eugene’s offer asking if she wanted to join the club as well. Ready though she was to aid friends in need, she would never be comfortable around any creatures that could sting.

One day, as Eugene and Wednesday were walking through the halls, they spotted a female vampire looking at one of their posters. She was a dainty girl with black and white hair, this distinct physical feature which made Wednesday immediately realize she must be Katerina, the niece of Dean Xie. Eugene also had reached this conclusion and, always eager for other beekeeping enthusiasts, was quick to go over and introduce himself.

“Hi. Katerina Vinogradov, right? I’m Eugene. I know we haven’t officially met yet, but we’re in the same literature class.”

Katerina gave a gentle smile. “Please just call me Kat. And yes, you sit near the window, correct?”

“Yeah. Oh, this is Wednesday, by the way. She and I are part of the Nevermore Hummers. We noticed you looking at one of our posters. Are you looking to become a member?”

Even behind her sunglasses, it was easy to tell Katerina’s eyes had a regretful look. “As much as it does interest me, my aunt probably wouldn’t like it.” Then, more begrudgingly, she added, “She expects me to join a group like the fencing team or the Mathematics Club.”

“And you put up with her demands?” Wednesday asked, arching an eyebrow.

“Aunt Liying is the only family I have, and she’s always taken care of me as any loving mother would. I owe everything to her. Though she can be overbearing and difficult to please sometimes, I still love her.”

“Of course,” Eugene said in understanding.

Not one to leave a conversation on an awkward note, Katerina was desirous of changing the topic. “So, you and Wednesday are two of the heroes who saved Nevermore? I heard so many things about what happened last semester and have gotten various stories.”

“Wednesday is the real hero,” Eugene humbly answered. “She was the one who defeated Crackstone.”

“Wow...” Katerina breathed.

“It was disappointingly anticlimactic and short,” was Wednesday’s blunt remark. “I fenced with my father and uncle longer than that.”

Showing her fangs in a toothy grin, Katerina was still in awe. “Damn girl. You sound more badass than others have told me.” Addressing Eugene next, she asked, “And I heard you attacked some crazy lady with a swarm of bees?”

Eugene blushed. “As I like to say, Hummers stick together. And that includes protecting one’s friends.”

“That’s very brave of you,” Katerina shyly said. “Is it true you guys also solved the murders at Lenore Hall?”

Letting Eugene do the tedious task of doing all the talking, Wednesday observed the interaction with a seemingly disinterested eye. Apart from having the same hair as her aunt, Katerina had no other similarities to the dean. Whereas Dean Xie always had some indiscernible emotion behind her smiles, Katerina’s grin showed no secrets and displayed only good spirits. Her speech was gentle and soft-spoken, her manners amiable and lively. She appeared genuinely interested in listening to Eugene, asking him a great deal of questions about his bees, his adventures helping Wednesday, and any other topic that came up.

Wednesday had never seen Eugene get along so well and so quickly with a girl before.

The thought almost amused her.

Eugene and Katerina jumped once the bell rang, both looking a little disappointed that the rest of their conversation had to be put on hold. With a timid smile, the latter suggested, “Perhaps we could continue chatting later during break time? I usually hang out by the old oak near the East Wing.”

“Sure! I’d like that,” Eugene said, a bit too quickly. “It was nice to talk, Kat.”

They exchanged smiles before the vampire walked away to her next class. Eugene stared after her, still grinning from ear to ear.

“You trust her too easily,” Wednesday said, at last.

Eugene appeared surprised by the remark. “Well, why not? She seems to be a nice person.”

“Yeah. And yet, the same can’t be said for her aunt. Makes me wonder how exactly Dean Xie raised her.”

“You can’t judge people based on their family,” Eugene said, not at all disturbed. “I mean, look at Xavier. His father is plain awful but that doesn’t make Xavier the same as him.”

Wednesday let out a short snort. “Hmph.”

Their small exchange did not go unnoticed by Madame Lambert who had secretly overheard everything behind the corner. Certainly, something that might be of interest to Dean Xie that she’d have to divulge at the earliest opportunity. However, when they took tea together in the dean’s office, Madame Lambert found she had to wait before telling her news due to her best friend needing to first let off steam.

A calming influence on the Chinese vampire, Madame Lambert was the only person who had the privilege of being Dean Xie’s closest confidante. Having been best friends for years who always listened to one another and lent a comforting shoulder, there was no need for masks between the two women. They saw each other for who they truly were, sharing their innermost thoughts...

Even when neither of them had the right words to say to each other, both knew that being an emotional support and listening was the most important.

That was what Madame Lambert stayed true to as she let Dean Xie say everything she had to get out.

Though she did not raise her voice, the dean had an acid-like tone. “I acknowledge that I went wrong regarding trying to disband the clubs. I honestly did not want to do it, but for the sake of the school’s finances and reputation, I felt I had to. Yet, everyone seems to think I did it because of cruel intent. Why can they not see the good reason behind my plans? I just want the best for everyone. But none of them seem to understand the necessity of sacrifices for the greater good.”

“Not everybody in this school sees things the way you do, Liying,” the dorm mother calmly replied.

Dean Xie sighed resignedly, taking a sip of her jasmine tea. “I know...I know that I can’t change people. I-I know that...and yet, I seek to be an advocate of principles. To make the world a better place, starting with Nevermore.”

With a reflective look, Madame Lambert stroked her ginger tom, Dumpling, who was curled contentedly on her lap. “You are too empathetic for your own good, my dear,” she said. “Remember that you aren’t their saviour, and it is impossible to make every single person happy. Your ideals and driving force are admirable, Liying, but be careful. They can make you lose sight of your goal in the end when they are taken to extremity.”

Contrary to the impression she had on others, Dean Xie wasn’t a traditionalist and was open-minded about most things. However, Madame Lambert was aware that when it came to Dean Xie’s own values, she valued them to the point of obsession. She could not abide the idea of those who were against her, and not for her.

“The way I see it, the sooner you accept your limitations, the closer you can get to healing. Flaws are what make you human.”

“No one wants to see flaws,” Dean Xie objected. “Perfection is what is needed to achieve true harmony.”

Madame Lambert frowned at the declaration. Time and time again, she could not bring herself to approve of the way Dean Xie did things sometimes. And yet, she knew underneath that vacant façade was a woman who was her own worst critic. In her opinion, Dean Xie really needed to separate reality from her own fantasy of a utopia.

The following silence signalled an end to the topic, letting Madame Lambert introduce what she had been itching to tell. “I saw your niece talking with Eugene Ottinger earlier. He had been trying to convince her to join the Nevermore Hummers.”

Dean Xie, who had been bringing her teacup up to her lips, paused halfway. “Did she agree?”

“No. But it seems they have formed a pleasant friendship rather quickly. I just thought to tell you considering how you’ve always been rather protective over her concerning boys.”

The headmistress frowned a little. “I have no objection to Katerina forming friendships with the opposite sex, so long as they are not a bad influence. However, any fraternizations of a more serious nature forming, I shall not tolerate.”

“Why not?”

“Nothing good ever comes out of romance,” Dean Xie said simply, going over to the fireplace. “Real true love died ages ago.”

Whatever answer she had been expecting, Madame Lambert was stunned to hear such a generalization. “What in Heaven’s name makes you say that?”

“I’ve seen it with my own eyes. Through the foolishness of this world, but mostly due to a certain Frump woman...”

“Is it true, Tish? Are you actually foregoing post-secondary just to get married to Gomez Addams?”

Reading a book in the Nevermore Library, Morticia looked up to see Liying coming down the stairs. Liying's long black and white hair flew behind her like one of those cape coats she always liked wearing when school hours were over and their uniform wasn't required. In the safety of the dark room, the vampire removed her sunglasses to reveal her grey eyes. Though normally so devoid of emotion they appeared lifeless, there was a subtle bitterness to them this time. It was the most expressive Morticia had ever witnessed Liying be.

She laid her book aside and replied, “Yes, I am. We have been talking about it ever since we first started dating.”

“But we’re literally graduating high school in a week. Isn’t it a bit too early to tie the knot?” Liying asked. “What about university? We had been planning to attend Oxford together!”

“I-I know...but Gomez and I have waited too long. We don’t want to any longer. We plan to get married right after we graduate and then live together quietly at his home.”

The very idea of such a thing! Liying could not fathom it! Aside from being academic rivals, she and Morticia were close friends. She loved their little competition in bringing out the best in each other, and she had been expecting that to carry on throughout higher education and beyond. Was Morticia seriously willing to let all that go? She felt utterly betrayed by a friend she had let in—and Liying, though courteous to all, rarely gave people the privilege of being close to her. And look at how Morticia had repaid such trust!

“But...but what about the rest of your education?” Liying asked. “And what about getting a job? Surely, you’ll at least seek employment, right? What about our dreams?”

Morticia shook her head. “I will be the Addams Family matriarch. That is my dream now. I wish to spend my time as a dutiful wife and mother to whatever children Gomez and I will possibly be blessed with in the future. I would not desire to be apart from any of them for even an hour.”

“You mean from Gomez,” Liying said, trying not to roll her eyes.

“You don’t seem very happy,” Morticia said, a trifle dismayed.

“Well, of course. You’re abandoning me for something of low worth as being with a man. I mean, how could you be so selfish?”

“Li-li, just because I’m with Gomez doesn’t mean that I am abandoning you. We can still spend time together.”

But Liying scoffed, “That’s what all people in love reassure their friends. Friendship is more important than romance. Gomez might tire of you eventually what with you letting him between your legs too often. Most boys do. But I will remain faithful because I’m your friend.”

Now moved to anger, Morticia was up on her feet faster than any other person Liying ever knew. “Are you asking me to choose between you and my boyfriend? And Gomez isn’t like that!”

“What you and he have isn’t love. Anyone can tell it’s merely lust with both of your lack of decorum. Don’t you see, Tish? Gomez has changed you for the worse! He has made you like every single airheaded bimbo out there, who thinks love is the most magical thing of all. You have great potential; you could do so much. Yet, you waste all of it by being with him, choosing a misogynistic role as a future housewife.”

“But...it’s what I want.”

Liying scornfully laughed, her tone the same as when one would talk to a child, “Oh, Tish. It’s plain to see that you are not in your right mind. Besides, you don’t understand what love is.”

“Then, what do you define as true love?” Morticia demanded.

“The one my parents share. Oh, their life is like a Jane Austen romance,” Liying sighed, clasping her hands together with a fanatical look in her eyes. “And most importantly, they are not excessively vulgar like you and Gomez. They are passionate through respect, sweet words, playful cheeky jokes, and dignity. Not kisses in public that make everyone uncomfortable and constant romping in the bedroom.”

“All love is different, Liying. It is natural to desire your partner physically. And that’s what works for me and Gomez!” Morticia protested. “It really shouldn’t be your business.”

“Well, since evidently it hasn’t gotten through your thick skull, everyone here is sick and tired of your excessive smuttiness with Gomez. And you both don’t seem to care, which is even worse. All you care about is yourselves. As for all love being different, I don’t think so. Your version of ‘love’ is the wrong type. The imperfect one. Clearly, you have a problem. As I said before, you have great potential. Why dispose of everything you ever worked for just for some boy?”

“It’s because Gomez is special to me, and I love him.”

“You need to up your standards. Aside from Gomez being rich and able to raise your social status, I can’t see anything else in him. Why, if I ever had a man, he must agree with me on everything. I could never be with someone who isn’t just as willing to achieve my values of perfection. Because with perfection comes happiness.” Then, with minimum control of her envy, Liying added, “You have everything. You are perfect—everything I’ve always wanted to be—and yet, you have become flawed due to this misguided ‘love’ of yours. You have become ungrateful for what you have, tossing it aside for something as standardized as romance.”

“But you want romance too, don’t you? You just expressed what you want in a man.”

“Oh, doesn’t everyone though? But there’s a hard reality one must learn. To be in total control of one’s life, it is power that one needs, not love. And with control, I can make everything perfect the way I want it to be to achieve eternal happiness. Love is a noble thing, yes, but it won’t get you far—and when it’s too late, you’ll realize it’s not enough,” Liying said. “What good can love do for you once you find yourself powerless and unable to do anything? Having to watch everything fall apart?”

She pinned Morticia to the wall with an intense stare, full of formidable self-righteousness. “Love is weakness, Morticia.”

Then, more wistfully, she continued, “Of course, I want love...but nobody wants me and also, nobody is good enough for me. I have a higher calling—to make this world the way it should be. Perfect...that way...nothing bad or sad shall remain. It was no mistake that I was born an immortal vampire; my life is a lifelong mission to do the greater good.”

“So...you don’t want me to have love...just because you can’t?” Morticia incredulously asked.

Liying did not answer.

“Morticia broke our friendship right then and there, just as I expected, like the fool she is. Our special relationship was gone just like that because of her selfish desire for Gomez,” Dean Xie said. “I admit that back in high school, I may have come across as too opinionated. It made me regretful. But at the same time, Morticia never forgave me for it, even when I tried to extend the olive branch later on.”

When she had been listening intently to the other woman, Madame Lambert had stopped petting Dumpling causing the feline to meow in protest. But his mistress did not notice, feeling quite sorry for Dean Xie. At least, the female vampire had matured somewhat and was humble just enough to admit her own mistake. But at the same time, Madame Lambert knew Dean Xie was still mostly at fault. Though she was aware Dean Xie had only the best intentions, she found the headmistress rather thoughtless. Despite some individuals vilifying Dean Xie in their thoughts, only Madame Lambert recognized that this was merely a woman so blind in her beliefs and her path to do good that she was ignorant of everything else.

It was rather tragic to Madame Lambert.

“I’m sorry, Li-li...” was all she could murmur.

Then, something seemed to trigger inside Dean Xie like the fuse of a bomb finally exploding. Unpremeditatedly, the vampire’s façade finally broke and she hurled her teacup across the room with a yell. Madame Lambert’s mouth dropped faster before the teacup made an impact with the wall, her cat letting out a hiss and running away. Not done, the dean then wrenched open her expensive china cabinet and began hurling plates about, flying into an uncontrollable rage. Yet, her screams quickly turned to heartbreaking wails, as a torrent of stormy tears flooded from her eyes.

“Liying, stop!” Madame Lambert yelled. “STOP!”

She ran over and began wrestling Dean Xie into a tight embrace, the Chinese vampire struggling to free herself while still howling. But as temper tantrums do end, the dean eventually exhausted herself and crumpled into a sobbing heap, Madame Lambert kneeling with her in a hug. They remained like that for a long time, the dorm mother making soothing sounds.

This was not the first time this had happened, and she knew it would not be the last. It was not Dean Xie’s fault that she could not control it. Anyone else would have abandoned the scene at once. Not Madame Lambert. She knew that there was no one else Dean Xie could ever turn to. She was all the headmistress had. But for the best friend she loved so dearly, it was no burden for Madame Lambert.

“You forgot to take your BPD medicine, didn’t you?” she whispered.

Her head still hanging low, out of shame, Dean Xie did not raise her eyes to meet her best friend’s. A single defeated nod was all she gave.

Like a gentle mother or older sister, Madame Lambert said, “Come on. Let’s get you to bed. Leave the mess. I’ll deal with it myself.”

Her sniffles being the only sounds now, Dean Xie allowed herself to be helped into her adjoining bedchamber. Madame Lambert made sure the vampire took her medication, before tucking her into bed.

“Marie?” Dean Xie whispered.

“Yes?”

“Thank you...”

‘As always...’ Dean Xie added in her mind.

The smile Madame Lambert gave was tinged with something close to pity. “Of course.”

She hated loud noises that felt like they could make her eardrums bleed.

She hated bright lights that felt like they could permanently blind her vision.

She hated overwhelming smells that felt like they could slowly destroy her nostrils.

Why did they have to come to this hellhole where she had to suffer all three agonies?

“Remind me again why exactly we have to be here?” Wednesday asked through gritted teeth.

She glowered at the chaotic industrial mess of rollercoasters and other entertainment rides that made up Jericho’s new amusement park. Hordes of people swarmed to and fro along the pathways full of food and game stalls, a panoply of colourful neon lights, lanterns, and more garish decorations.

“Because we have been putting this friendship hangout off for days!” Enid said in an overly dramatic tone.

“And to fundraise some more for the school clubs,” Eugene pointedly added, wanting to make sure they remembered their main task.

But Enid waved a dismissive hand. “Yes, yes. That too.”

“Are you sure you’ll be okay, babe? You still aren’t out of your crutches yet,” Ajax said.

With a huff, his girlfriend replied, “I’m sick and tired of everyone treating me like some porcelain doll. I’m fine. If it makes you feel better, I’ll only go on the slow rides.”

“If they even allow you on,” Wednesday muttered under her breath.

Despite being cross, a large part of her was still worried about Enid risking further injury. The female werewolf had really been overexerting herself more than she should’ve what with her determination to help the school clubs.

“Come on, AJ! Let’s try the carousel,” Enid squealed, dragging him away. For someone on crutches, she sure could hobble away fast in her excitement.

Shaking his head with an amused smile, Xavier turned to Eugene who was looking a little crestfallen at the deserters. “We’ll let them have their fun. Come on. We have a bunch of potential sponsors to win over.”

When his eyes drifted to Wednesday, the cheerfulness in them dimmed a little. Understandably so. She still hadn’t properly apologized to him for what happened in the Nightshades Library. She never got the chance because she had been mostly busy helping Eugene with new recruitments for the Nevermore Hummers. And any other time when she did spot Xavier, Freya was never far from him. Wednesday tasted bile in her throat at the thought of showing humbleness in front of that bitch.

She hoped Xavier could just see the regret behind her black eyes. Surely, he could sense her yearning. Her guilt. Aside from Enid, he was the one who understood her the most. But he never did seem able to discern and would just sadly look away. It...hurt.

The three of them spent the next good hour or so trying to fundraise with rather impressive results, considering how most of the people they were asking were Normies from the Jericho vicinity. Xavier and Eugene were, for obvious reasons, more successful at being eloquent than Wednesday.

Ajax and Enid eventually came back, the latter saying, “OMG, Wens, they have a haunted house ride that I think you might like! Let’s go try it!”

About to protest since it most likely didn’t have real ghosts, Wednesday was interrupted by Eugene who offered, “You and Xavier can have a break and go check out the amusement park if you want. I can do the rest.”

“Are you sure?” Xavier asked. “I mean...”

“It’s okay. I can’t do well with rides anyway,” Eugene said. “Get terrible motion sickness. Couldn’t even hold in my tea that one time we went horseback riding at Lenore Hall, remember? I mean it. Go enjoy yourselves.”

There was no room for anything else to be said because Wednesday found herself frogmarched by Enid squealing, “Come on, come on, come on!”

Not long after, all four of them were seated in a row and strapped in, ready for a ride that, in Wednesday’s opinion, would waste five minutes of her life. She could hear Ajax whispering to Enid, “I may need to hold your hand if I get scared.” To which Enid giggled back in a rather suggestive tone, “You can always hold my hand whenever you’re scared.” Wednesday nearly gagged.

She side-glanced at Xavier, who was sitting on her left. But she only managed to catch a glimpse of his green eyes transfixed straight ahead before they were all plunged into darkness. Screams of both delight and fear were soon drowned out by the sounds of heavy machinery as their vehicle began its ascent. An exaggeratingly sinister voice echoed in the gloom, telling them to enjoy the ride.

“Try not to scream too much, Addams,” she heard Xavier say.

Because she thought they weren’t on speaking terms, the joke took her by surprise. Her eyes well-adjusted to low light conditions, she could faintly see the smirk on his face. It was the best thing she had seen all week.

Trying to hide a smirk of her own, she snorted, “When pigs fly.”

Staring at the goth girl heaving on her knees, Ajax said, “Gee, I didn’t think the ride would actually scare you of all people, Wednesday.”

Glaring at the gorgon, Wednesday groaned, “Any thrill seeker who’d call those fake and miserable dramatics ‘scary’ is—”

She choked as she felt her stomach twist into knots again, before quickly bending over to expel the contents that came back out of it. Xavier knelt beside her, holding her braids up to keep them out of the way.

“I think she’s just nauseous from all the motion,” he surmised.

He was proven correct by a weak nod from Wednesday, still keeping her head down. The scare factor was just as boring as she thought it would be with the usage of animatronics, loud bangs, and pressurized water mist projectiles. The motion-based dark ride itself, however, had been more intense than she expected with its violent drops, spins, and twists and turns. She felt as though she had been tossed and flipped about like a pancake. No wonder Eugene wanted to sit out. She had been vomiting for a full five minutes by now, Ajax and Xavier supplying her with plenty of water from a nearby food stall to rinse out her mouth.

“I’m so sorry, Wens!” bemoaned Enid for the hundredth time.

“Save it, Enid,” Wednesday managed to gasp out.

“You guys go ahead and wait in line for us at the Ferris wheel,” Enid said. “I’ll stay with her.”

Wednesday was about to say she’d sooner light herself on fire than go on another ride but instead had to retch again right when she opened her mouth. She hated being so vulnerable with the other three worriedly hanging over her. This was the last time she’d ever go to some fairground that had no right to call itself an amusement park when it offered no amusement. After waiting another ten minutes with no further sign of her throwing up, Wednesday concluded that her stomach had emptied itself out by now.

Good. She was more than ready to go home.

“No, no, no, we can’t just yet!” Enid whined when Wednesday had said so. “We still need to go on the Ferris wheel!”

“Enid,” Wednesday growled.

“Come on! Last ride, I promise! And it’ll be slow. The view will be worth it too. Besides, Ajax and Xavier are already waiting for us in line.”

“And you definitely made them on purpose, didn’t you?” Wednesday said.

“Guilty,” Enid hummed.

Since the amusement park’s grand opening, the lineup for the popular Ferris wheel always stretched very long with a considerable waiting time. Thankfully, however, once Enid and Wednesday made their way over, Xavier and Ajax only had three more people ahead of them.

“Afraid you two wouldn’t make it in time. Feeling better, Wednesday?” Ajax asked.

“Just great,” was the sarcastic reply.

“Now, get in, you two!” Enid said.

Before either Wednesday or Xavier realized it, the people in front of them had already gone and Enid was now shoving them both into a passenger car. She slammed the door behind them and locked it herself to the disgruntlement of the staff member in charge. Pressing her palms against the glass, Wednesday glared at Enid who only playfully waved with a satisfied grin before stepping into the next car with Ajax.

“Guess the two lovebirds wanted time to themselves,” Xavier chuckled.

‘More like Enid wanted us to have time to ourselves as well,’ Wednesday thought.

For a long time, they sat in silence and stared out towards the last rays of the sun as it dipped beneath the horizon, casting the world in shadow. From down below in the distance, all the twinkling lights of Jericho and Nevermore spread out before them like a sea of stars.

“Magical, isn’t it?” Xavier breathed.

‘They’re just lights,’ was what Wednesday was instinctively about to say. But after realizing how snide it would sound, she managed to hold her tongue. She had already hurt Xavier’s feelings a few days ago; she did not need to upset him more.

At this reminder, she realized now was her chance.

“Xavier.”

“Hm?”

“In the Nightshades Library...” Wednesday meant to take a deep breath, but it somehow got stuck in her throat. “...I shouldn’t have said what I said to you. I didn’t mean to sound disdainful.”

“It’s okay, Wednesday. A lot was going on, so I understand,” Xavier said.

‘No, it wasn’t because of that,’ Wednesday wanted to say. ‘It was because of her.’

“I’m surprised you forgave me so easily, considering how distant you were being,” she said.

Xavier frowned a little. “But I wasn’t. I wanted to talk with you earlier ago to make up, but you’d always quickly leave.”

‘Because she was always there,’ Wednesday thought. But she couldn’t confess this aloud.

“I misunderstood how you felt,” she said, at last.

“Yeah, I think that will happen quite a few times both ways in the future,” Xavier chuckled a little. “But it’s natural for misunderstandings to occur. The most important part is whether those involved are willing to talk things out.” With a smile, he said, “And I’m glad we were able to.”

Wednesday’s eyes met his from across. “...Me too.”

Looking out, Xavier said, “Ah, looks like we’ve reached the top.”

“Don’t tell me that Enid has also told you that inane superstition,” Wednesday said, rolling her eyes. She could already imagine her best friend impatiently waiting for her and Ajax’s car to reach the top so they could smooch.

Xavier let out something that sounded between a laugh and a scoff. “You mean the one about lovers having to kiss at the top? I didn’t even have to hear about it from Enid. Almost every couple at Nevermore and Jericho High School has already attempted it.”

He didn’t say anything else and continued staring out the window. Bright fireworks were now being let off. To Wednesday and even Xavier, it was a rather cliché situation they were currently in. But both knew that they didn’t need to adhere to superstitions. Somehow, even with all the challenges before their path, there was a spark of faith shared within them that ignited like the fireworks outside. Dangers, bloodline curses, and other intrusive girls seemed so distant when it was just the two of them together.

Briefly glancing away from the colourful sight, Wednesday and Xavier’s eyes met. Though it was just as frightfully chilly in the passenger car as outside, warmth spread from their chests up to their cheeks and down to the tips of their toes.

They would pull through this as one.

And though they did not kiss, their fingers unconsciously sought each other out, making contact in a gentle brush...

Chapter Text

Bouncing the baby she held on her knees, Enid cooed, “Oh, aren’t you just a sweetie pie!”

She tickled a chubby leg earning a delighted squeal from the infant girl who was quickly attracted next by Yoko shaking a rattle overhead. Sitting at the fountain with them, Wednesday looked on as Enid and Yoko continued to lavish affection on the latter’s newborn sister, Miku. Their attention had been fully attracted by her ever since Kenichi and Akane Tanaka arrived for Parents’ Weekend.

With a closed-off expression, Wednesday watched as Enid then began amusing the tiny tot with a game of peekaboo. It made her recall how Enid often liked playing with Xavier’s younger cousins, Violet and Jacob, during their time at Lenore Hall. She wouldn’t wonder at Enid, the youngest of a brood full of older brothers, secretly having the desire for a little sister. Enid’s sweetness of temperament and lively spirits naturally made her the general favourite of all children eager for a playmate. Just seeing her best friend so maternal with a baby not even her own...the sight was almost pitiful to Wednesday for some unknown reason.

“Wens, would you like to hold Miku?” Enid asked with a big fat grin.

Wednesday looked at her as though she grew two heads. She’d rather hold one of Enid’s fuzzy pink stuffed animals.

“If you’re worried about Miku not liking you, don’t worry. She’s never cried before when placed in another person’s arms,” Yoko said almost boastfully.

Still unconvinced, Wednesday had no chance to refuse because Enid plopped Miku into her arms. As if she were carrying a bundle of dynamite, with awkward inexperience, Wednesday made sure to gingerly support the infant vampire’s head. Just like Yoko said, Miku showed no sign of distress and drifted off almost at once in a content slumber.

“Aww! You two are so cute!” Enid gushed, whipping out her phone.

“Enid, dare to take a photo and I swear—”

“Indeed, you both are,” interrupted a voice Wednesday would know anywhere.

She immediately wanted to drown herself in the fountain at the sight of the new arrivals. Approaching with probably the most galling smiles ever was her wearisome family.

“Hey, sis. Is this another game of ‘Baby VS Cannonball: Which will hit the stone walkway first?’” Pugsley asked. “You’d probably have to go higher up for that though.”

“Somebody, shoot me in the head,” Wednesday groaned. She passed Miku to Yoko who, after hearing Pugsley’s question, was grateful to slip herself and her little sister safely away.

In the aftermath of enduring smothering hugs from her father and Pugsley, Wednesday was confronted by her mother sweetly asking, “How are you, my little scorpion?”

“Positively miserable. End of discussion.”

Morticia gave one of her usual devil-may-care smiles at that. She then turned to Enid, stooping down to kiss the girl on both cheeks. “And Enid, my dear, you’re just as well too, I hope?”

“Good as I’ll ever be, Aunt Morticia.”

“And your parents? Where are they?” Gomez asked.

“Stuck in traffic. They said they probably won’t get here until two-ish.”

“Why don’t you sit with us for lunch then?” Morticia offered. “The Latimers have already saved a couple of tables for us. I’m sure there’s room for one more.” She pretended to ignore how Wednesday’s pale cheeks turned purple at the suggestion.

Enid visibly brightened at the idea. “I’d love that. We have so much to catch up on. Oh, and guess what? Wens and I will be participating in the Solstice Talent Show together!”

Traitor. This was only once out of the many times Wednesday hated how her mother and Enid were as thick as thieves with each other. She had been harbouring two snakes close within her proximity all this time.

“Is that so, my stormy raincloud?” Morticia gasped. “How wonderful!”

“What will you both be performing?” Gomez asked.

Enid wasted no time filling them in on all the details, oblivious to Wednesday’s nostrils flaring like a raging bull’s. May all of Hell’s wrath deal with her ever so severely if she didn’t decapitate every single one of Enid’s sprinkle-coloured plushies by the end of the day!

Watching from the second floor, Eugene chuckled at the little farce playing down below in the quad. He could tell by how Wednesday’s face was as scrunched up as a prune that her family and Enid were probably driving her up a wall again.

“Whatcha laughing at?” asked a voice from behind him.

Eugene nearly went over the stone balustrade. “Kat!”

“Sorry. Didn’t mean to scare ya,” Katerina said. “Where are your moms?”

“Phoned that they’d be here in five minutes.”

“Oh.”

There was something in Katerina’s voice that made it occur to Eugene how Parents’ Weekend in all likelihood wasn’t an event she’d ever have any anticipation for. Being without parents and having to watch other kids her age spend time with theirs must be very painful. Eugene realized that much and freely as he and Katerina had conversed, discussing a wide range of subjects, she never talked about her parents or any other relations she might’ve possibly had besides Dean Xie. Had Katerina even known her mother and father? Eugene felt that, over the week, he and Katerina had already developed the familiarity common in a long-established acquaintanceship, so he dared to ask a question of a more personal nature.

“Kat, your parents...what happened to them?”

From underneath her sunglasses, Katerina didn’t even bat an eyelash. Since forming a friendship with Eugene, she knew that it would only be a matter of time before he’d be curious about her parents. She took some bubble gum from her blazer pocket and began chewing it to give herself time.

After blowing a bubble, she finally said, “They died in 2011 when I was still a kid—in vampire years, that is. I can’t really remember what happened, but Aunt Liying said that they died in a car crash.”

“I’m sorry,” Eugene said.

But Katerina shook her head. “I don’t really have any memories of them. It’s my aunt that I worry about the most. Mom was her older sister. From the few things she tells me, they were very close.”

She softly added after a pause, “Aunt Liying lost her parents too. Along with her daughter...my cousin, Wanru. All three of them died from Covid during the first months of the pandemic. After they passed away, I made sure to not ever bring them up when talking with my aunt because I knew it would only pain her.”

Considering how Dean Xie wouldn’t even share much about their family tragedies with her niece, Eugene had a feeling he was the first person other than Katerina to know about this. Eugene was one of the few people at Nevermore who did not try to vilify the unpopular headmistress, and now he felt rather sorry for her. Katerina and Dean Xie indeed only had each other. Perhaps the latter’s losses were what attributed to her detached personality.

“What about her husband...or partner?” Eugene asked. “Are they even still together?”

Katerina continued chewing on her bubble gum and looking down into the quad. For a minute or two, Eugene was nervous that he touched a topic too sensitive and offended her.

“Aunt Liying never wants to talk about him, so I don’t know,” said Katerina. “From what I can understand, they never got officially married and he seems to be out of the picture anyway. But again, I don’t know why.”

Afraid of sharing more lest her aunt find out, she blew another bubble before saying, “Tell me about your parents. What are they like?”

“Loving and supportive as every parent should be. I feel I can trust my moms with anything. They’re also very patient even when I make mistakes.”

“They sound like wonderful people in general,” said the vampire longingly.

“They are. My favourite childhood memories with my moms are probably the ones when we’d go to Hawaii for vacation and play together on the beaches. I loved making sand sculptures in the shapes of large bees.”

“Believe it or not, I’ve never seen a beach in real life before,” Katerina laughed. More sombrely, she explained, “Aunt Liying is deathly afraid of being near the ocean for some reason. One time, she had a full-blown panic attack when we had to take a ferry. But being vampires, I guess we wouldn’t do well on the hot sandy beaches anyway. Both of us burn too easily.”

“Do you have any favourite memories with your aunt?” Eugene politely asked.

“We love to travel. We’ve practically been to almost every continent except Antarctica. Oh, and she’d also read the Harry Potter series to me before bedtime when I was a kid. I’d sit on her lap, and we’d have hot cocoa. Usually, I’d have to read the rest of the chapter by myself because she’d doze off partway. But with how much she overworks, I guess that was to be expected.”

“Well, Dean Xie certainly has her hands busy what with Parents’ Weekend,” Eugene commented. “Have you both had a chance to spend a little time together yourselves?”

“No. She said that she has too many duties today.”

A mutual silence took place for some time. Although he could tell Katerina held Dean Xie in high regard, Eugene also sensed a distance having grown between aunt and niece. Surely, even with her responsibilities as principal, Dean Xie could spare just a few minutes with Katerina, right? And yet, it seemed that they had made no plans at all. Accordingly, with a fixed determination to not leave his new friend, Eugene felt obliged to extend an offer to her. It would just feel rather wrong to abandon Katerina by herself while he and the other students enjoyed the reunion of their families. After all, before becoming friends with Wednesday and the others, he once knew what it felt like to be alone.

“Wanna meet my moms? They said they’re bringing a bunch of my favourite honey biscuits. You can have some if you like.”

“Would that be okay though? After all, this is your family time.”

“Yeah. Of course. They love meeting people, especially new friends that I make.”

He got all the confirmation he needed upon seeing Katerina’s shy smile.

With an elegant flourish of her palm, Morticia gestured for Lurch to place a large obsidian box on the floor of Lionel’s office. All the items inside had been carefully enchanted prior to them leaving for Nevermore to limit any risks during transport. The inventory included a vast array of rare spellcasting components along with more than a dozen ancient books.

“That should be all of it then,” Morticia said. “Hopefully, you have everything necessary.”

Peering inside to examine all the contents, Lionel replied, “Yes, this should be more than enough. Thank you.”

“That will be all, Lurch. Please wait by the car again, will you?” Morticia said.

The butler swiftly obeyed her command, closing the door behind him. No sooner had he done so, the Addams matriarch’s calm manner broke.

Neurotically spinning her wedding ring, she asked, “Are you sure about this, Lionel? I know it is a lot to ask of you.”

“Why, of course, my dear Elvira!” Lionel retorted with a laugh, earning an annoyed roll of the woman’s eyes at the mocking nickname. Even poised and elegant Morticia Addams’s patience could wear thin when it came to Lionel’s irreverent bravado.

Becoming serious again, the botany teacher added, “I have been watching your daughter and Xavier from a distance for the past week. From what I can guess, they must have quarrelled recently as there seemed to be some tension. But things appear right as rain between them now. No sign of any fiery Armageddon or whatnot.”

“I see.”

However, Lionel could tell his reassurances did not spare Morticia from anxiety or stress. “You’re still worried.”

“Yes. There is one other person I’d like you to keep an eye on, Lionel...”

“Who?”

“Liying.”

Lionel tilted his head a little in confusion. “You sense her to be in danger as well?”

“N-No. It’s just that...I’ve had another vision yesterday, in fact.”

“What did you see this time?”

“It was the same as all the others I’ve been having. Only instead of the two ravens...I saw a dragon.”

The foundations of what Morticia was insinuating, though of a vague description, put Lionel on his guard once he connected the dots. In a firm but cautious tone, he asked, “Morticia...are you concerned for Liying...or are you afraid of her?”

He was denied an immediate answer. Daring to stare straight at him, Morticia’s voice wavered as she finally said, “...I don’t know.”

Lionel did not trust himself to speak, but found he had to give no reply because Morticia continued, “You don’t know what she’s capable of Lionel.”

“On the contrary, my dear girl...I know very well. I’ve seen it with my own eyes.”

“Then, you must know why I am worried.”

It was impossible for Lionel upon serious reflection to doubt the veracity of what Morticia feared. He tried to weigh every circumstance, probability, and proof without biased opinion. And while they did not serve to support Morticia’s underlying accusation, any contradictions were but his own wishes.

Looking at the clock on Lionel’s desk, Morticia sighed, “I’m afraid I’ve been gone too long. Gomez and the others will wonder where I am. I must return to the quad now. Care to join us?”

His mood changing as quickly as a light switching on, Lionel chortled, “My dear Tish, all you had to do was ask!”

Trying to drown out Enid relaying gossip to Lady Annabel Latimer, the impatience to be gone was keenly felt by Wednesday for the good period of an hour by now. Repulsed, she directed her scowl at her father, Xavier, and Pugsley who were all laughing without moderation at some inane joke. Boys would be boys. The only one who remained quiet was ten-year-old Jacob, so shy before company, and clinging to his nanny, Mrs. Jeffries.

For the duration of lunch, Wednesday kept being earnestly pressed by the group to remain. But, utterly sick of their folly and already drowning in self-mortification, she had been resolved to seek refuge elsewhere when the enjoyment of all was at its height. Imagine her utter horror when, just as she was about to make a break for it, her mother approached with an additional member to their party and none other than Lionel Hurst! To escape was now absolutely a dire necessity if she wanted to keep all her valuable brain cells.

“Greetings! Salutations! A hello to one and all!” Lionel exclaimed, dramatically throwing his arms out wide.

“Lionel, my man!” Gomez cried, giving him a big bear hug and pulling up a chair. “Please sit, my good fellow. Tell us how you’ve been. Fester tells me that he bumped into you at Blood Falls in Antarctica last year.”

“Why, I have been as merrily as if I were rowing a boat down the stream,” Lionel replied. “Teaching these little munchkins has been fun so far, of course, but this place still needs more pizzazz in my opinion.” Winking at Xavier, Enid, and Wednesday, he said, “I think you would agree?” The first two couldn’t have been any more humoured, while the other couldn’t have been any more horrified.

“It’s so good to see you again, Lionel,” Annabel said.

“Likewise, my dear Annabel,” the botany teacher replied, bowing to kiss the countess’s hand. Snapping his fingers, he magically conjured a bouquet and held it out to her, making Jacob clap with impressed juvenile delight.

Showing no signs of backing off his chaotic comedy act, Lionel laughed uproariously, “Bibbidi bobbodi boo!”

Extending his two index fingers, he enlarged Pugsley and Jacob’s cupcakes into ones that were ten times their original size. Wednesday and Mrs. Jeffries were the unlucky pair to be sitting too close and getting a faceful of whipped cream and sprinkles as a result. The comical outcome made Xavier and Enid unable to help themselves from bursting into laughter.

Wiping the overly creamy substance off her face, Wednesday looked ready to strangle Lionel with the tablecloth. If there was anything worse than that clown joining them for lunch, it was discovering how he was best pals with her parents. Hell, even Xavier’s mother was friendly with him—and she was one of the few tolerable people present. How had any of them lasted a minute in his company?!

Laughing at Pugsley and Jacob devouring their engorged treats, Lionel quite gloated over their appetites with a wink saying, “And there’s more where that came from!”

The joyous interlude was quickly put to an end by the tart voice of a certain woman whose arrival Enid had hoped wouldn’t come anytime soon.

“There you are, Enid. How are you not off those crutches yet?”

The blonde-haired werewolf’s eyes rolled to the sky as she made the effort to turn around. She knew things were only too good to be true. What fun it would have been if it was just them—her, the Addams and Latimer Families, and Mr. Hurst trading jokes in the sun over a hearty lunch.

But the storm clouds had come in now.

Forcing a smile, Enid sarcastically said, “Hello to you too, Mom,” then with more sincerity, “You as well, Dad.”

She next answered her mother’s question, withholding a disrespectful tone as best as she could. “I checked with the doctor a couple of days ago, and he still thinks I should give it a bit longer.”

Esther gave a short huff that gave every indication of how she felt. “Let me guess. This still affects your ability to wolf out?”

“Of course,” Enid scoffed, gesturing to her forearm crutches. “Relax, Mom. I’m fine and I’ll be better soon.”

Smirking, Lionel conjured a bag of popcorn and began chowing down. Spewing bits of kernels everywhere, he leaned in closer to Xavier and murmured, “Oh, how I do live for the drama...” The tortured artist could not say the same.

If Esther had any redeeming quality, one could suppose that she was just being a mother concerned with her daughter’s welfare—in an extremely firm way. But the contempt that all at the tables had felt very early upon her arrival was much increased by the greater exposure of her sharp and steely character. None of them had much tolerance for anything like impertinence, vulgarity, or dogmatism and as such were incapable of agreeing with Esther’s ill-treatment of Enid.

Quickly having enough of being just a bystander, Annabel stood up, ready to act as a peacemaker. “Mrs. Sinclair, while it’s understandable that you only want what’s best for Enid—”

Esther rudely pointed a finger at the aristocratic woman and forestalled any further word from her. “You will stay out of this if you please, Your Ladyship,” she snapped. Her disrespect made Murray’s cheeks blush profusely with shame and the eyes of many, especially Xavier’s, flash with anger.

Confronting Enid again, Esther continued, “One other thing. I’ve been told by your dorm mother that you’ve refused to switch to a room on a lower level. Don’t you realize that your stubbornness is only making your condition worse? You will overexert yourself.”

“I don’t care. I want to stay as Wednesday’s roommate.”

At this mention of the goth girl, Esther fixed an accusative eye upon Wednesday, including the rest of the Addams Family as if they were equally responsible.

Enid persisted in her protests, “Wednesday has been helping me, and so has Ajax. For the last time, Mom, I’m fine.”

“You know that I don’t approve of those two. They are a bad influence in my opinion,” Esther said, not in the least disturbed that one was sitting close by glaring at her.

Though very aware of the strained relationship between Enid and her mother, Wednesday could scarcely stand seeing a public show of it happening right in front of her and everyone else. For Esther to have little concern of embarrassing Enid before others was an absolute abhorrence. She listened with indignant astonishment at such impudent language—denying any true loving concern, acknowledging only dissent, and of which every word was intended to insult.

Offended by her mother slighting two of the people dearest to her, Enid reproached, “It is rather unjust of you, Mom, to undervalue their merits. I’ve heard you in the past accuse Ajax of nothing worse than simply being a gorgon and complain about Wednesday just for her different tastes and upbringing as an Addams. But Wednesday is my best friend—practically my sister. And Ajax is my boyfriend. They have been staunchly faithful to me all this time. What part of that do you consider a ‘bad influence’? They have never left my side when I needed them.”

“That’s right. And I never would.”

At the sound of his voice, Enid gratefully looked up to see Ajax coming to stand beside her, having sensed trouble once he spotted it across the quad. She squared her jaw and defiantly said, “You see, Mom? I have people who care about me. Not just Wednesday and Ajax, but everyone else here.”

She gestured to all around her. “You know how they care for me? Not just by helping me down the stairs or carrying my stuff when I’m walking. They listen to me. They don’t ignore me. They encourage me, rather than criticizing.”

“I know what you are implying, and I do not like it,” Esther said. “I’m your mother and I want what’s best for you!”

Enid finally blew up. “But what about what I want?! Have you ever cared about that, Mom?!”

“Oh, for Heaven’s sake, you stupid girl! You are but a child and don’t know what’s good for you.”

“And yet you do?” Enid challenged.

“Yes! What would become of you if I didn’t, hm? Are you willing to be a stranger to your own mother? Who would you turn to and where would you go? Answer that!”

The indelicacy of Esther’s manner was an aversion to all who witnessed the row between her and Enid. To the Nevermore students, Esther’s pedantic nature made her a strong caricature of Dean Xie, though the latter was less vocally reproving and more level-headed. Esther wasn’t known for making herself a favourite amongst others and even her own family who viewed her parenting methods as sources of immoveable disgust. Her silent husband, Murray, in particular, felt this ungracious behaviour so acutely towards their daughter that he would have quit the scene were it not for the interference of an unexpected group.

He and everyone else were taken aback when it wasn’t Enid who replied, but Gomez who stopped Esther with polite but stern firmness. “With us.”

“With you? With you, sir?!” Esther cried, quite losing her senses.

In full agreement with her husband, Morticia chimed in, “Yes. Should Enid wish it, we will provide a home and ample care for her as her guardians. As one of our own, her future shall be a secure one.”

“You don’t know what you are saying,” Esther spluttered, a hot flush on her face. “Enid wouldn’t dare go with you kidnapping freaks!” She turned upon her daughter, indignantly commanding, “Tell them, Enid!”

But Enid only looked Esther steadily in the eyes for a brief pause. She thought about all the years of feeling like she’d never be enough. She thought about the countless times she had been compared to other werewolves her age. She thought about all the harsh criticisms said to her face in private and in public. The decision was an easy one to make. She refused to bend to her mother’s will.

Before Esther’s astonished eyes, Enid held fast to Morticia’s arm as if it were a life preserver. “Goodbye, Mom.”

It must be confessed that Esther flinched, taking a step back in amazed indignation. Vainly, she tried searching for sympathy in the faces of those around her—from the Latimers to all the others in the quad watching at a further distance. She was met with black stares of hostility, save for Xavier and Lionel who couldn’t help smirking with triumph. In desperation, Esther turned to the sole person she clung all her hopes on, knowing he was the only one who could be feeling the same distress at losing their daughter. But Murray wasn’t even looking at her, but at Gomez and Morticia with an expression of sad gratitude.

It was the final blow of her defeat.

“You’ve taken on a burdensome charge, Mr. and Mrs. Addams!” Esther finally declared as she turned to leave. “You’ll find the girl is neither grateful nor obedient. I hope we never have the misfortune of seeing each other again!”

“And I hope that’s a promise,” Wednesday deadpanned.

Esther glowered at the defiant group, all of them standing around Enid like a protective shield. Their silent and bold gesture of dissent was too great to be borne. At long last, she turned on her heel before she could be humiliated any further.

Only Murray remained behind, bowing his head low to Gomez with tears in his eyes. “Please take care of my daughter.”

“Don’t worry, my friend. We will.”

“Please allow me to send any monthly expenses you may require—”

“No, no, no. You need not concern yourself with that.”

More polite protests were made on both sides before the two men eventually shook hands. Turning to Enid, Murray swept her into his arms and kissed her very hard upon her brow as if he couldn’t bear to stop.

“You be good, kiddo. I’ll visit once your mother has cooled down enough.”

“Goodbye, Dad,” Enid choked out. “I love you.”

“I love you too—”

He barely got to finish the affirmation of his love before a loud bang was heard. One split second, he was smiling, the next he violently coughed out blood, the red stains of his lifeforce splattering Enid’s face.

“DAD!”

Murray’s wide eyes of disbelief only had time to weakly meet his daughter’s, unable to even gurgle out any last words. He was dead before he even hit the ground. Paralyzed, her lips frozen in a maddened scream, shooting pain scored through Enid’s body as she fell out of her forearm crutches by her father’s body in a pool of his blood. Her hands pressed down on his fatal wound to stop the bleeding—too senseless to even realize he was beyond saving. All signs of life were devoid from Murray’s eyes. He didn’t even have time to give one last happy smile to not let his daughter’s final sight of his face be one of despair.

When asked afterwards what she could recall of the incident, Enid could give no answer. She didn’t remember Ajax getting down to hug her. She didn’t remember Xavier calling the police and medics. She didn’t remember her wailing mother running over. Only a full second of deathly silence and shock went by before the quad erupted in screams. But to Enid, it was all oblivion as the pandemonium ensued, people freaking out and some taking defensive stances once the trouble was spotted.

Gripping Kent’s wrist, Divina had pointed up with an exclamation, everyone’s line of sight following her finger. “Oh my God!”

Looming above the quad atop the shingled roofs was an army of Hydes, their menacing bulks making the stone gargoyles appear puny. The only two still in their human forms were a certain woman and a teenage boy.

Not lowering her pistol, the woman sniffed, “A pity. I had been trying to aim for the female mutt who dared hurt my son, not once but twice.”

However, it was the boy that caught Wednesday’s attention at once. “You!” she hissed.

“Hello, Wednesday,” Tyler said.

Her face as white as salt, Annabel was clutching Morticia’s arm in horror at the sight of the woman who just murdered Murray. “Fran...Tish, it’s Fran...”

Whipping out her jade hair stick, Dean Xie let her long black and white locks fall free, making the majority raise their eyebrows in confusion. Stepping forward to take command, she addressed Francoise, “Leave at once. All of you.”

Her curt tone left no room for negotiations or peaceful resolutions. It was both an order and a threat. For the first time, the dean showed a glimpse of what possibly lay underneath that cool mask of hers.

“Sorry, dearie. But we don’t take orders from enemies. I will be the one making the demands here,” Francoise said. “Give us Wednesday Addams and Xavier Latimer, and we’ll withdraw peacefully without further violence...or we make this difficult for everyone.”

From across the quad, Bianca called out, “Fat chance, lady.”

“Like hell, Wednesday and I would be going with you!” Xavier shouted in kind.

“Wrong answer,” Francoise crooned. “But, very well. Get them, boys.”

Swarming into the quad like a tidal wave cresting from above, the Hydes jumped from the roofs, ready for the kill. However, before they could fall upon their prey, Dean Xie magically transformed her hair stick into a guandao. A clock-shaped magic circle shone under her feet as, with one slash, a giant burst of magic erupted from her blade, repelling most of the enemy back.

“Everyone, evacuate!” Dean Xie bellowed.

In a chorus of screams, parents, students, and staff alike made a mad dash for any nearby exit, slowed down by the others around them. Trampling over one another, pushing each other, abandoning any other thought but to save themselves... Tables laden with food were knocked off their legs, spilling silverware, plates, goblets, and candlesticks across the grassy turf. Flames caught on the white tablecloths, their choking fumes smothering the air and causing more shrieks to ring out.

Slamming her guandao on the ground, Dean Xie summoned the astral projection of a huge Chinese dragon, its transparent scales glowing a faint jade colour. The blue skies went dark as it ascended into the air, letting out a thunderous roar as mighty as the magical storm around it. Lightning flashed as the ancient mythical creature dove down, taking out many of the Hydes out with its long serpentine body. Francoise cursed a foul word, glaring at Dean Xie whose mouth turned up into something similar to a smirk.

“Get the weapons!” Morticia yelled, her command surprisingly loud enough to be heard over the uproar.

She picked up a chair, ran into the nearest hallway, and started smashing one of the display cases with it. Some parents and staff, many part of her former fencing squad, followed suit with their chairs, grabbing swords and spears. Some snatched maces and battle axes from the suits of armour, strong and heavy enough to punch through metal.

“Exciting day, isn’t it?” Lionel remarked as he, Morticia, and Gomez seized swords. Though there was a layer of sweat on his brow, the fact that he could still joke around was incredulous. He tossed a jewelled halberd to Annabel who yelled at Mrs. Jeffries to get Pugsley and Jacob to safety, but not before the former threw a grenade exterminating a good number of the foe.

Hurrying back to the quad, the defenders found an utter massacre awaited them, the smell of blood permeating through the air and defiling it. The cries of the vulnerable were being cut off as claws descended upon them, rising and falling again and again. They were like the sheep of thin-earth moorland, herded this way and that, easy picking for the foe. The Hydes went through everyone slashing and hacking as if their razor-sharp nails were swords practicing thrusts at straw dummies in a hayfield. No desperate pleas for mercy reached the ears of Francoise and her men. They had no interest in prisoners; to kill was the only option. It didn’t matter if most in the school were innocent bystanders—the Hydes meant to slaughter every single one of them.

But some brave souls were not going down without a fight. From left to right, Hydes were being stoned, siren-songed, or attacked with werewolf claws, blades, or magic.  

Throwing her knives from left to right, Wednesday was taking out as many of the enemy as she could. Despite being initially shocked like everyone else at the unexpected assault, she had jumped into action at once like a true Addams, yelling at Ajax to get Enid to safety. The gorgon literally had to rip Enid away from her father’s corpse to do so. Sticky with the blood of her kill, Wednesday’s body heaved with adrenaline as she hurled another line of daggers, hitting six of her targets’ necks at the same time. There was a trickle of blood running down her forehead, getting past her mouth and flooding it with its metallic flavour. It was rather distracting, but she was kept so occupied in the skirmish that she frustratingly could not wipe it away.

She witnessed with fascination as Kenichi Tanaka buried a battle-axe in the back of a Hyde’s temple. He always seemed so quiet the few times she glanced at him, so she was rather taken by surprise. Never would she have imagined him—and countless others—to be so proficient in the art of combat. Where had they learned all of this? Surely, by the various weapons they were using, not just from fencing practice, right? Although some of the people of Nevermore had evacuated to safety, most were actually fighting back. She didn’t think they had the guts. Goes to show how wrong first impressions could be.

‘Wait. Where’s Xavier?’

She had seen him not too long ago, using his psychic animation to conjure his mural of ravens as an attacking force. But where had he disappeared off to? Was he fighting in a different part of the castle? Did he have to help some others escape? Or, perish the thought, had he already become Hyde food? Anxiety seizing her, she feared the worst and desperately began searching amidst the bloodbath for his familiar face.

Under a table, his hands over his ears, was the quivering pitiful mess of a faceless student, too frightened to even run for it. Standing back-to-back protecting each other were Yoko, Bianca, and Divina, the last two also using their siren-song while swinging their fencing swords madly at anyone who got too close. Then, a claw through the shoulder drove Yoko to her knees with a cry.

Divina immediately screamed for her girlfriend. “YOKO!”

His limbs still as strong as when he was in his youth, it was Gomez who took his sword and slashed the face of Yoko’s attacker before he could strike again. Clashes of claws against steel smothered cries of death as the Hydes continued to take out anyone they could drive their sharp nails and fangs through. They slit open the necks and stomachs of two of Morticia’s best former fencing teammates. More of Francoise’s Hyde army kept pouring in not just into the quad but also the rest of the school. Even Dean Xie’s dragon spirit was struggling to keep up with the increasing numbers. Through doors, flying through windows, sending shards of glass everywhere and lacerating anyone too close, they swarmed like a colony of ants. It seemed Nevermore Academy was surrounded both inside and outside.

Her hope being blown out like a candle, Dean Xie used her magic and guandao simultaneously in vain to stop as many as she could. But she was only one woman, and she could tell Morticia and Lionel, the only two people she knew capable of still casting spells, were also getting exhausted.

In desperation, her limbs leaden, Dean Xie barked, foregoing formalities, “Lionel!”

The effect was immediate; the botany teacher quickly stood at attention by her side. “Li-li?”

“Draw them out of the quad! I’m going to cast a forcefield spell around the school and Jericho, but it will take time.”

With a swift salute, Lionel said, “Aye, aye, captain!”

Meanwhile, Xavier had managed to crouch himself into a dark alcove in a deserted hallway that was small enough to not be detected. Like his friends and all the other valiant fighters on their side, he had been battling against the monstrous army. He had put up quite a good fight until a sharp stinging pain in his back made him convulse.

His fucking dragon.

“Down, girl! Down!” he had reprimanded like one would with a dog.

But his tattoo was on full adrenaline like himself and just seconds from ripping away from his skin. So, the tortured artist really had no other choice but to reluctantly hide away and focus on calming the creature before it incinerated them all. Luckily, after some deep breaths to slow his heart rate, it did seem to settle down. However, that effort was all for nothing once he heard voices, one belonging to Francoise and a man, whom he assumed to be one of her cronies. They must’ve slipped away from the fighting for a brief moment. Xavier held his breath, not daring to move an inch.

“I overheard the dragon bitch saying that she’ll be trying to cast a forcefield spell to drive us out,” he heard the man report. “I’ve studied such powerful magic before and just from her incantations, I can tell that this is serious. If we don’t capture Wednesday Addams and Xavier Latimer in time, the magical barrier will not just repel us out in one blow but disintegrate us in the process.”

“Then, stop her for crying out loud!” Francoise barked. “What have you and your squad doing all this time?”

“It’s impossible to get close to her, General. Her magic is too strong. Not to mention that lizard pet she just conjured out of thin air. A lot of our numbers have already been lost.”

“For fuck’s sake. This may wreck all. If so, we may be forced to act upon Plan B and retreat for now,” Francoise hissed. Then, in a more conspiring tone, she added, “After all, if we cannot capture the pair of fools, then we’ll just force them to come to us. Now, where is my son?”

“Last time I saw him, he was engaged in combat against Wednesday Addams in the foyer.”

“We’ve stood here idling long enough. Let’s move,” Francoise said. “Quickly before that Cruella-haired dean finally casts that barrier.”

Waiting for their running footsteps to fade away down the hall, Xavier peered out of his alcove to make sure they had really gone. His dragon tattoo had been acting up again ever since the mention of Wednesday, and once more, it took a few minutes of him fighting to keep it down.

“Why do you restrain it?”

“Dean Xie released her own...”

“You should unleash yours on them all...”

“Destroy them...”

It was the scream that saved Xavier from the torture of the voices. But it only served to torture him with a new kind of fear that made his blood run cold. Because he knew the voice of that scream. He dashed out of the alcove with only one goal.

To protect and save his mother.

Bodies were littered on the ground surrounding Wednesday and Tyler as they combatted against one another in the foyer. Even as an Addams, it was rare for Wednesday to witness such slaughter of this magnitude level. And this was a sickening kind of bloodbath, not the fun kind. Even engaged in combat with Tyler, her thoughts kept turning back to a certain tortured artist she was courting. Having run out of daggers and throwing knives, she was now wielding a sword that had been by one of the fallen alumni who died protecting the school he loved. Tyler still hadn’t shapeshifted into his full Hyde body, only using his claws to attack and deflect. Wednesday knew he was just doing so to tauntingly show off his brute power and get under her skin.

“Let’s stop with the games, Wednesday. You know that this won’t end well.”

“Yes, but I believe you mean that it won’t end well for you,” the goth girl replied. She was gradually forced up the main staircase step by step as she continued to exchange blows with her opponent.

“Will you just listen to me?” drawled Tyler. “My mom and I aren’t the villains. Neither are the other Hydes.”

“Hard to believe when your mother was the one who killed my best friend’s father. Not to mention how your herd of buddies turned my school into a war zone. Even I find that below the belt.”

“You think we’re the monsters? Think again. Mom and all the other Hydes are actually fighting for a better world. One where we can all live in peace and co-existence. Our kind has been forced to hide in the shadows for too long.” He smirked. “No pun intended.”

“Oh, spare me the false justifications.”

“Keep lying to yourself, Wednesday, but even you’d be on my side if you knew what your mom did.”

Wednesday tripped over a step, almost losing her balance and the grip on her sword. “What?”

“Our moms used to be friends. Hell, your mom made so many fake promises to always be loyal to mine. And yet, that slut who raised you is the reason why Mom was locked away. Your mom abandoned mine when she needed her most! And that goes for Xavier’s mom too,” Tyler seethed. “And for what? Just because Mom was a Hyde! Think about all the other Hydes who had to suffer what Mom went through.”

To Wednesday’s surprise, he caught her blade mid-air with his large fist, not caring how doing so caused thin streams of blood to run down his arm. Leaning in close to her face, he hissed, “Circumstances sound familiar?”

“Stop trying to manipulate me by playing the victim,” Wednesday shot back. “You’ve already attempted that and look how that ended up.”

She kicked him in the stomach, making him double over and let go of her sword. But Tyler only grinned and said, “You and your mom are just one and the same.”

“Yet, it’s not my mother or Xavier’s that you and your hotchpotch of Hyde serviceman are after,” Wednesday stated. “So, what do Xavier and I have to do with this?”

“I think it would be an ironic punishment for your moms. Taking away their children just as Mom was taken away from me,” Tyler said. “Revenge is best served cold, as they say.”

Narrowing her eyes, Wednesday mused, “And yet, why do I suppose that’s only part of the reason?” Despite sounding snappish, a tendril of panic was creeping across her skin, and she fought against it before it could ensnare her.

“That’s not for you to know yet. Not until you come willingly at least. And trust me, Wednesday, once you stop being blind and realize you’re on the wrong side, you’ll join us of your own accord,” Tyler said. “Now, if you don’t mind, I think we should end this.”

He was caught by surprise when a halberd came swooping down close to his skull, Tyler only managing to jump back and avoid the blow by a mere centimetre. Wednesday couldn’t help letting out a short gasp at Annabel running in front of her as a shield, weapon in hand. Her battle stance was flawless even in stiletto heels. Her platinum blonde hair was coming out of its chignon and her expensive coat dress was stained with blood, though not her own. There was a fierceness in her green eyes as she stared Tyler down. 

Not drawing back, Annabel raised her halberd once more and began engaging against Tyler, trying to push him away from the goth girl. “Miss. Addams, get out of here!”

It was such a shock for Wednesday to see the countess in action. Lady Latimer always seemed like the typical prim aristocratic woman. Wednesday never expected her to be the type of person who’d fight and get her hands dirty.

“I do not wish to hurt you, young man,” shouted Annabel. “For your mother’s sake and also your own, please just leave.”

Seeing Annabel, one of the women responsible for his mother’s suffering, Tyler finally let all hell loose. His eyes bulging and bones cracking, he raised his face with a roar that shook the entire hall. His large shadow loomed over Annabel as he transformed. For a broken-hearted second, Annabel couldn’t help thinking that even in his Hyde form, he looked so much like his mother. With a shaky gasp, she sprang with graceful speed that would’ve been applauded in any Addams Family duel.

Yet, Wednesday had noticed her waver beforehand when looking Tyler in the eyes. She knew, right then and there, that Annabel was going to be a reluctant fighter and would find difficulty in harming the son of her former friend. Even though the countess pleaded for her to retreat, Wednesday could not find the will to abandon her. She picked up the sword that got flung out of her hand, her heightened alert pricking up suddenly at the sounds of approaching feet.

She quickly let her guard down at hearing Bianca’s voice. “Wednesday! Are you alright?”

Behind her were the rest of the Nightshades and many other students and adults. All were drenched with sweat and blood, most still holding weapons. Wednesday almost smiled at the beautiful sight. Perhaps they had more guts than she gave them credit for. Had she been a social person, she might’ve even invited them to participate in the annual gladiator battle her family liked hosting.

“Protect Miss. Addams!” Lionel said, just as a bunch of other Hydes came in and began attacking everyone.

Right when Wednesday was about to spit out that she didn’t need protecting, a shrill scream louder and more chilling than the rest brought the fighting to an abrupt halt, everyone’s heads turning in its direction. Close to suffocation in Tyler’s humongous clawed fist, Annabel had her limbs pinned uselessly at her sides, her halberd fallen useless at her feet.

Strutting next to her son and his captive, Francoise twirled her pistol in one hand saying, “Alright, the show’s over, people. Get ready to leave, boys.” At her command, the Hydes came over to regroup, packing together like sardines.

“Let Annie go,” Kenichi demanded.

“Not until a certain pigtailed goth steps forward in exchange,” Francoise said. “Come on, Miss. Addams. Wouldn’t want your little lover boy’s mummy to die because of you, right?”

At that moment, Xavier came running in, his heart dropping at the sight of who Tyler had in his grip. “Mom!” he cried.

“Oh, isn’t this my lucky day...” Francoise said. “Excellent. Now, let’s quickly get this trade over with before your meddling dean destroys the fun—"

It was she who let out the shrill scream this time as Dean Xie’s dragon burst through the walls. It slammed through most of the Hydes, its long body shooting in front of Wednesday, Xavier, and the others, protecting them. Unfortunately, Annabel was on the wrong side of the dragon’s massive build, still held captive by the Hydes. They were forced outside into the courtyard of the main entrance, all of them growling and snapping their teeth threateningly, ready to try barging back in.

And indeed they would’ve had not a deafening crack of thunder caught their attention making them look up. A magical beam of light, tall and brilliant enough to be seen from Jericho, seemed to have burst from inside the school. It shot up into the stormy sky, exploding within the clouds. From it, a vast gleaming dome began to descend with the rain and impenetrable fog.

It could only mean one thing.

“Retreat!” Francoise yelled. “Bring the hostage!”

“Mom!” Xavier cried. He tried to clamber over Dean Xie’s massive dragon but jumped back when it snarled at him, baring its teeth. Not as a hostile threat but as a warning to protect him from his own recklessness.

Eager to leave before the barrier dropped completely and destroyed her and her forces, Francoise called out, “We will be expecting you and Wednesday Addams on the other side, Xavier Latimer. Do not keep us waiting for too long lest your mother suffer for your cowardice.”

Then before anyone could pursue them, the Hydes took off with their superhuman speed, Annabel in their clutches. The magical storm and fog swallowing them up, Xavier only got to hear his mother’s distant cry, “Take care of Jacob! Take care of Mrs. Jeffries!”

It was for only a brief five seconds that everyone just stood at the entrance stupefied before the emotions crashed over them all. Falling to his knees, Xavier remained staring off in the direction where his mother and her kidnappers disappeared. Even though he couldn’t see five feet past the double doors, due to the tempest, he did not move.

Memories of losing her mother were revived. Only this time, he had truly lost her for real.

What horrors would the Hydes put her through if not kill her immediately?

At some point, Mrs. Jeffries came up to him. But whether it was only a few minutes later or hours, he didn’t know. There was no sense of time when one was lost in grief.

“Oh, Master Xavier...” Mrs. Jeffries blubbered.

Slowly turning his head, Xavier raised his eyes to see her face as red and splotched as his from crying. It took him a split second to realize that a certain ten-year-old boy was nowhere to be seen beside her, clutching her black dress as he would’ve normally.

“Where’s Jacob?” Xavier whispered, fearing the answer.

Tears renewed, Mrs. Jeffries only shook her head.

Anyone outside of Dean Xie’s magical barrier who knew where Nevermore and Jericho stood would’ve been surprised to find nothing but stormy woodlands where their usual location was. No buildings, no people, nothing. It was as if the Outcast school and the sleepy town had never existed.  

Protection did not bring total peace of mind, however.

Especially to many angry parents who turned their frustration on Dean Xie and the rest of her fellow staff members. Wasn’t Nevermore Academy supposed to be safer after Joseph Crackstone’s attack last semester? How could they be assured that their children would ever be safe even with a forcefield spell? Dean Xie wouldn’t be able to tell how many times these and several other questions had been yelled at her face.

The people of Jericho weren’t any better either. Ever since the hemispherical shield cut them off from the outside world, they came swarming to Nevermore and demanded answers about what was going on. The next several hours which stretched into days were an absolute nightmare to Dean Xie, especially once the Jericho press came knocking at her office doors. Even with her sunglasses, her eyes were going blind from the bright flashes of their cameras, as all the reporters kept talking over one another. They weren’t any kinder than the parents had been.

“Are you considering having the school closed again?”

“To do so would need approval from the school board,” Dean Xie answered. “However, one of the defects of the forcefield is that it prevents all communication with the outside world. People on the other side of the barrier cannot see or hear us.”

“So, we are all trapped in here like prisoners!” one had exclaimed. “Literally swept away off the radar and no one else knows!”

Fighting against overwhelming stress, Dean Xie’s voice was even. “The forcefield is only designed to keep the Hydes out, not keep us in. Nothing is preventing any of you from leaving but be warned that danger still lurks out there and once you exit the protection barrier, I cannot guarantee that you can re-enter. Besides, we are safer within.”

These words of caution still did not prevent lots of parents from being bent on pulling their kids out of Nevermore. Dean Xie didn’t even try to argue and could only wish them well, giving them protection charms from her supply to shield them for their journeys home. By the end, only half of the student population remained.

Dean Xie was so full of guilt at having had so many deaths happen on her watch. She could not be truly held responsible; after all, nobody anticipated the attack of the Hydes or knew that any aside from Tyler still existed. However, Dean Xie was absolutely shattered by the tragedy and felt like her hands were stained with blood. She secluded herself in her quarters and would not allow anyone except Madame Lambert near, whom she entrusted to take charge on her behalf. New stricter rules were enforced, and further safety precautions were put in place to the point where Nevermore felt no less different than a prison to its remaining inhabitants. Classes were to be cancelled for a while and replaced with on-campus therapy programs to help everyone focus on their mental health.

Like an audience member watching a scene in a theatre, even down-to-earth Wednesday felt like what passed wasn’t real and just part of some fantasy. Dean Xie wasn’t the only one who had slipped away into isolation; it seemed that all of Wednesday’s other friends had to deal with their grief in their own ways. Even Enid was unreachable, despite them sharing the same room. Wednesday didn’t blame her. Enid had just lost her father, after all. Probably the only family member she had who didn’t treat her like crap.

But she was Enid’s family now.

And an Addams never abandoned one of their own. They gladly feasted on those who’d dare subdue them.

Wednesday had watched it all as Enid washed herself countless times until her skin pruned, just trying to get her father’s blood off of herself. But no matter how much soap and water she used, her blue eyes kept seeing red stains on her hands and sticking her hair together in matted clumps. She scrubbed herself raw with such rough vigour that she herself began to bleed herself until Wednesday was forced to restrain her and help her out of the tub. Wednesday let it all happen. She knew no other efforts would pull Enid out of it. So, all she did was wordlessly sit on the edge of Enid’s bed as the werewolf stared at nothing, lost in a completely different world full of nothing but endless grief. The best way to help was simply by being there for Enid.

Morticia and Gomez had done their own part too in taking care of Enid and remained for several days at Nevermore, while Lurch drove Pugsley and Mrs. Jeffries back to the Addams Family residence. But no consolation from her new adoptive parents worked on the bereft female werewolf.

Despite their reluctance to leave Enid, Morticia and Gomez eventually had to depart though for an equally important matter. Wednesday saw them off at the entrance and raised an eyebrow at the unexplainable presence of a large crowd gathered with her parents. Among them, she could spot Kenichi and Akane Tanaka, Sue and Janet Ottinger, and many of her other friends’ family members who had also fought against the Hydes.

Wednesday supposed that they were leaving too, until Morticia said, “We’re going to find Xavier’s mother. Your father and I have recruited a significant number of our old schoolmates who we know have the skills to be of help.”

“Take care, mi tormenta. Watch over your friends,” Gomez said, with tears in his eyes. “Watch over your sister.”

Wednesday was at a loss for words. Just what could one say when their parents practically announced they were heading off to battle? Bloody thrilling though it normally would’ve been to her, she could not find it in herself to summon that excitement.

The mood too sombre to say anything else, Morticia gave a nod before whispering, “Well then...we’ll be off. Take care, my little viper.”

Without another word, they all headed out into Dean Xie’s magical storm, the rain drenching them from head to toe within seconds. However, just before Morticia disappeared into the foggy precipitation, she heard Wednesday call out, “Mother!” and then the sound of running feet.

Looking up at the Addams matriarch from under her soaked fringe, Wednesday said, “I meant to ask you something, but I had forgotten.”

“What is it?”

“I need to know how someone can control their magic better if they are triggered by emotions—for research. So...what are some ways to do so?”

Though she could tell this to be more than just a research interest, Morticia still took the question seriously. “Hm, from my knowledge, an arcane focus would probably be the best solution.”

“An arcane focus?” Wednesday repeated.

“Yes, while it would make it easier to control one’s magic, it won’t get rid of the difficulty completely, however. Think of an arcane focus as something like painkillers when dealing with a life-long illness. It doesn’t get rid of the illness itself, but it helps subdue the pain. In a way, it acts like a ‘medicine’ for magic-users.”

“What would be needed to make one?”

“If I were you, I’d ask Lionel Hurst. He’s more familiar with magical craftsmanship than I am,” Morticia said.

Wednesday could’ve died on the spot. “What?”

“Lionel is a man with unrivalled knowledge. He’s created magical items—and even living creatures—just from his magic alone, as I’m sure you’ve witnessed plenty of times already. But he has the expertise you will need.” Coming clean, Morticia added, “I’ve sensed danger would come for some time, due to my visions. I have already expressed this with Lionel and have also given him the items and tools that could help. Therefore, you’ll find a very worthy ally in him.”

Seriously?! The most annoying teacher—no, most annoying person—was the one her mother enlisted as an aid?!

“You couldn’t have chosen a more terrible candidate,” Wednesday said.

“Morticia! Come on!” they heard Kenichi yell. “Or we’ll die from pneumonia before finding Annabel!”

Rolling her eyes, Morticia said, “One last thing, my little raincloud. There is very real danger when it comes to trying to suppress one’s magical powers, rather than controlling them.” Her look was grave and revealed she knew more than Wednesday was willing to tell. “Perhaps the one you want to help is only doing more harm by bottling them in rather than accepting them...”

Chapter Text

“So, are we going to address the elephant in the room? Or are we continuing with silently staring at one another like statues? Somebody, speak up because I have better things to be doing right now,” Wednesday demanded.

She and the Nightshades had been in the secret library sanctum for around ten minutes by now, none of them sure how to act around each other. To socialize as they usually did or even cheer each other up seemed wrong when death still hung over their school. Every inhabitant of Nevermore Academy had known or lost someone in that fateful massacre. They were all united in grief and suffocating from the pall over them. And so, for the past near quarter of an hour, nobody spoke.

Until Bianca, not bothering to mince words to spare any feelings, finally announced that she wanted to revert the Nightshades to their main purpose. Yoko was the one who asked what they all were thinking. Just what could she possibly mean?

Bianca explained, “The Nightshade Society was originally formed to protect Outcasts from Normies. I wish to do something similar—only in the case of these circumstances, to protect Nevermore.”

“Spoiler alert, Bee. We’re technically already being protected,” Divina sarcastically said. “By Dean Xie’s typhoon-like barrier.”

“I still say that we should remain prepared. We have already seen what happened to those who didn’t know how to at least defend themselves or use their Outcast abilities effectively. I’m not at all saying that we should just march out and fight. But this is serious. Like for example, what if Dean Xie’s forcefield breaks? What if there’s still an unknown danger within it that we don’t know of? Because let’s not forget those dug-up graves and also that banshee Wednesday and Xavier faced!

“Simply staying alert is no longer an option. Whether or not the worst comes to the worst, we need to be ready for any number of circumstances or at least help out in some way. We have already proven on that day that we’re capable of standing our own in a fight.”

“But there are still things you can improve on,” Wednesday bluntly interrupted. “By some miracle, you all survived—which is just barely admirable in itself—yet compared to our parents and other skilled fighters, you’re all sloppy.”

Everyone glared at hearing her criticism, save for Enid who was too ashamed of the fact that she couldn’t even do anything at all. Her own uselessness fully hit home.

“But still...this is mad,” Yoko said. “We’re literally just a bunch of kids. What can we possibly do?”

“You all saved Nevermore last semester,” Freya reminded them.

“Barely,” Ajax snorted. “Most of that was just Bianca, Divina, and Kent siren-singing everyone out to safety. And Wednesday was just lucky enough to be saved by Eugene after killing Crackstone.”

Bianca said, “And that’s why I’m saying we need to be prepared. Or at least, be more hands-on with helping the rest of the school recover. Better than us sitting around moping or even worse, fooling around like we always did before. Yes, I’m now calling it that.”

“Huh. I suppose you finally got smarter after all,” Wednesday remarked.

Immediately, protests and agreements alike burst forth, each trying to be heard over the other. Bianca did not try calming the tumult.

“If we’re going to have any chance at defeating the Hydes, should we be forced to engage with them again, maybe we should do some sort of training?” Yoko suggested. “We’ll keep up with our fencing practice, of course.”

“Xavier and I can handle archery,” Freya added.

“There is also still that book Wednesday mentioned, remember?” Eugene pointed out. “The one Principal Weems told her to find. We don’t know whether finding it could help, but it’s also a start. If it wasn't important in some way, Principal Weems wouldn't have told Wednesday to look for it.”

“Agreed. Sometimes, it’s best to start with the small things that are within our control.”

Ajax snorted, “I fail to see just how exactly any of these efforts will help. We’re literally still stuck in a magical upside-down fishbowl.”

“Dean Xie said that none of us are stuck here. We’re free to leave if we want,” Freya said.

“Yes, and risk getting turned to Hyde food!” Divina said. “Remember, there’s no guarantee that we can come back through the forcefield if we run into trouble. Or have we all forgotten how dangerous this is? That is if Dean Xie or Madame Lambert don’t get the wind of what we’re up to.”

“So, we’re to just continue like this? Attending all these pointless therapy programs and pretending like everything’s fine?” Wednesday grunted.

“It’s impossible to go back to normal. Yet, even so, we—”

“THEY’VE TAKEN MY MOM!

Everyone nearly jumped out of their skin at Xavier’s sudden outburst. Having not said a single word with his back to them the entire time, Xavier finally whipping around with a bellow instantly startled the room speechless. One could hear a pin drop in the long chilling silence. His feral eyes flashed with a raging inferno, one that was hot and red and yet somehow also cold and black. His nostrils flaring vehemently, it was like a wild beast had been let loose, and nobody dared find out when or whether he would unleash another untamed roar next.

But having now gripped their attention, Xavier quieted right back down. Somehow it was just as frightening and powerful as if he remained booming.

To everyone, Xavier had been like a ghost since that fateful day, absent from all the usual places one might find him. And after what happened to his mother and his late younger cousin, who could blame him?

This uncomfortable atmosphere was quickly shattered by the secret entrance opening with a groan. A certain teacher breezily called out, “Hullo, hullo, hullo. Is there a party going on down here?”

“You?!” Bianca exclaimed.

“Why, yes, Miss. Barclay. Me!” Lionel laughed. “I thought I’d find you all down here.”

“Somebody, shoot me,” Wednesday groaned.

No matter how jovial he might have been, it was still a fright to the Nightshades to have their unauthorized activities caught by Lionel. Any excuses they tried to come up with on the spot provided weak explanations. The inevitability of them all being swiftly taken to Dean Xie was dreaded by everyone.

Divina stammered, “Mr. Hurst, we can explain—”

But Lionel only waved a hand good-naturedly. “If you’re worried about me ratting you out to a certain dean, don’t be. Where is the fun in that? Why, it gives me great pleasure to see that the Nightshades are still active and reverting to their main cause of protecting this school.  I was a member myself back when I was your age. How that does make one feel old...” He winked at Wednesday adding, “In fact, I used to be the leader of the Nightshades until I graduated, and your mother took my place.”

“You?” Wednesday deadpanned, unsure whether to take him seriously.

Yoko interrupted, “Mr. Hurst, not to be rude, but why are you here?”

“And how did you even know we’d be down here?” Ajax added.

“To answer simply and honestly, I am here to help. In fact, I had a vision not too long after the recent Hyde attack. One in which I was told to seek out the Nightshades and be their champion if Nevermore was ever to stand a chance at surviving. At first, I was surprised as I had believed the Nightshades to still be disbanded. So, I came down to see for myself whether I’d find anyone in here.”

“And just who gave you such instructions in your vision—if what you say is even true?” Wednesday demanded.

Lionel’s smile dropped ever so slightly. “My late partner.”

This took them all rather by surprise. Nobody could make any response, perhaps imagining whether Lionel’s significant other had been just as eccentric as he.

“So then...you’re really going to help us, Mr. Hurst?” Eugene asked. “We’d have thought what with you being our teacher...well...”

But Lionel dramatically scoffed, “My motto for my entire life has always been: Never run away from the danger! You must face it.”

Well, that they could all believe. Lionel did not strike any of them as an individual who had ever run away from danger. With how chaotic he was, it made more sense that he’d run towards it.

Then, giving another wink at Wednesday, Lionel said, “Indeed, that very saying had been further ingrained in me by your parents during our school days. They may been in the grade below me, but I learned quite a lot from them. Speaking of which, in addition, I’ve recently been requested by the great Morticia Addams herself to act as a trusted guardian and ally for Miss. Addams and Mr. Latimer.”

Several confused heads turned to look at Xavier and Wednesday, the former who appeared just as baffled and the former who could not look any more ready to die on the spot. Wednesday grumbled, “He’s telling the truth about that part, at least. My mother told me so before she left that he’d prove a valuable ally.” She added with a deliberate emphasis to her voice, “Though she did not inform me about asking you to babysit me and Xavier.”

“More on that later,” Lionel said. “But my purpose of being of aid to Miss. Addams and Mr. Latimer extend to the rest of you. Morticia would have wanted it to be so. Better to be prepared just in case rather than relying solely on the protection shield of one magic user, no matter what boring ol’ Li-li may say. While I do hope it never comes down to it, we should all know what to do if we are forced to engage with the foe again. However, every one of you has already shown quite a tremendous display of skills on that tragic day against the Hydes. But speaking of them, I think you should be aware that there is the grave possibility they might not be all we have to face.”

“You mean there are more enemies other than them out there?” Xavier asked.

Lionel said, “Morticia Addams revealed to me that she had been having visions in which she sees the dark mark of Varkolech, one of the most powerful demons of the undead. If Morticia’s visions are indeed premonitions of the future, our time is running out. I have had my fair share of dealing with Varkolech’s forces before and let me tell you, even the lowest of his minions would’ve been a match even for the great and powerful Goody Addams.” Wednesday raised her eyebrows a little at that.

“So, there is possibly a new danger threatening us all,” Bianca said.

“That probably explains the disturbed Jericho cemetery and also that banshee,” Ajax said.

“What is this about a banshee?” Lionel asked.

“Long story short, Wednesday and I got attacked by one,” Xavier said. He was afraid Lionel might start asking questions about how they managed to escape with their lives but was saved by Bianca cutting in.

“Okay, fine. So, Mr. Hurst, you have the magic and expertise we may need,” Bianca conceded with an annoyed sigh. Then, more sincerely, she made an imploring gesture. “Thank you for being willing to help us. I’m sure your knowledge and experience will be great assets.”

“And most of all,” Wednesday pointedly emphasized, “we need your cooperation preferably without the riddles and usual shenanigans.”

Lionel gave an exaggerated salute, his hand smacking against the military helmet that randomly popped on his head. “Yes, ma’am! Reporting for duty, ma’am!” Checking his watch, he said, “Your dorm parents will soon be making their rounds for lights out in a few minutes. You had all better retire to bed for tonight and we can have any further discussions in more detail tomorrow. But first, Miss. Addams and Mr. Latimer, I’d like a quick word in private, if you please. It shall not take long.”

Once left alone in the Nightshades Library with the two, Lionel fixed a steady gaze upon them. It was the first time they had ever seen him so serious.

“I shall not beat around the bush about this. I’ve already made it known to you that Morticia Addams requested I keep an eye on you both. And for a very good reason too. There is a great darkness in you two, one which I’ve sensed from the moment I first saw you in my class.”

“I guess you’re referring to the ‘Raven madness’?” Wednesday asked.

Lionel nodded. “It first started as something called the ‘Miasma’. Since it was a type of darkness that messes with the mind, it naturally was drawn and latched itself to the four most powerful psychic families: the Addamses, Frumps, Thorpes, and Latimers. It’s the main reason why they often married one another—to avoid the Miasma spreading to other people. Over generations, they tried to figure out how to combat and get rid of the Raven madness. But all attempts failed, and things only got worse with more inbreeding between the families going on. I am merely giving a warning, as both of your mothers were concerned, especially what with Morticia’s recent visions.”

Wednesday glanced at Xavier from the corner of her eye and saw that he had gone pale. Lionel must have noticed it too because he said, “I will add that there is no cause for alarm—yet. This is not an unusual thing, especially since you are both Ravens and descended from powerful magical lineages. Speaking of which...”

Xavier’s heart dropped when he realized Lionel had been staring at him for quite a while by now. He couldn’t possibly know, could he?

“I sense that you’ve unlocked your magical abilities not too long ago, am I right, Mr. Latimer?”

“H-How could you—”

Lionel apologetically raised his palms. “It is one of my specific expertise—being able to sense these things. Not all magic users can detect other magic users. But for me, the power emanating from them always smells like raspberries.”

He got two blank stares in response.

Another horrid thought struck Xavier. “Does that mean Dean Xie...d-does she...”

“Not to worry, Mr. Latimer. I do not believe she is aware of your abilities. And my advice would be to keep it that way for now.”

“Mother suggested an arcane focus would prove beneficial,” Wednesday said. “Is there a way you can help us make one?”

“I think it’s a splendid idea. Morticia has recently given me a new supply of spell components, in fact. However, crafting an arcane focus would require a forge. That proves a bit of a problem as the Pottery Club has been disbanded before I even graduated. Igniting the forge after all these years and also without anyone finding out will be tricky.”

“We can do it,” Wednesday said.

“I like that admiration of yours, Miss. Addams. But before I let you go, there’s one last thing I wanted to mention until I got sidetracked a little. Now even though Morticia did not ask it of me, I intend to also teach you both how to hone and control your psychic visions more easily. I believe doing so will be an advantageous skill for you two, especially what with our new little cause.”

Xavier nodded, accepting without question. “Alright.”

“It could help,” Wednesday grudgingly admitted.

“We shall get together whenever you are ready. Note on the word ‘ready’. In order to properly control his or her visions, a psychic must be 100% willing otherwise it will not work. Got that?”

Getting two nods in answer, he went straight back to his cheery self. “Righty-ho! I shall wait until then. Come to my office at any time. What fun this shall be!”

‘Or utter torment...’ Wednesday thought.

“You know what this means for yourself now with dear Jacob...gone.”

Even though Xavier couldn’t see her, the voice of his grandmother, Lady Letitia Latimer, betrayed her grief. He may have been only hearing her through his phone, but it felt like she was right beside him.

Just like all those other times. Visits to the UK when she’d welcome him back with loving open arms and plenty of kisses. Moments when she’d make him sit at her side in the drawing room and talk. Talk about his artwork, his time at school, his feelings, his struggles, his hopes, and his dreams... Aside from his mother, Xavier always felt he could tell his grandmother anything.

He could imagine her now, sitting primly in her favourite armchair at their family estate, Draconem Court, as usual. However, his mind saw her typical smile absent as she delicately wiped away tears with her handkerchief. After making known to her about Jacob’s death, how could he possibly also break the news regarding the fate of her daughter? His grandmother had already lost his Aunt Adelaide and had never been the same since. Part of Xavier worried the emotional stress would be too much for his frail grandmother and she’d work herself into having a heart attack.

“Xavier, are you still there?”

“S-Sorry, Grandma. Y-Yeah, I am. Just...overwhelmed.”

“No. I should be apologizing, dearie,” Letitia soothed. “I should not have burdened you with such a heavy reminder.”

Xavier hastily said, “I-It’s okay. I...I do know what this means.”

He was now the last living male Latimer. It still felt surreal to him. And with that came responsibility.

Responsibility which he had originally intended to pass on to Jacob through abdication. Which now looking back on it seemed rather unfair. Who even knew whether Jacob wanted to carry such duties once he was of age?

“You still have a choice, Xavier. And I will respect it, no matter what you decide to do,” Letitia said.

“And yet...the Osbornes...”

“Yes,” Letitia murmured. “The Osbornes...”

His throat feeling like clumps of sand were stuck in it, Xavier was saved by the sound of abrupt knocking upon his shed door. “Just a minute,” he called out, before saying into his phone, “Sorry, Grandma, but I’m going to have to cut things short. I’ll call you back later.”

“Of course, dearie. Love you and talk to you soon.”

“I promise to give you my answer by then,” Xavier said, before hanging up.

Rushing to the door, he found Wednesday soaking wet from the unrelenting downpour. He was surprised that she even bothered to knock and had not barged in as usual, especially what with Dean Xie’s magical storm. Honestly, it was a miracle that there had been no floods with how much it had been raining lately. Couldn’t Dean Xie’s protection spell involve sunshine and tropical temperatures?

“Why don’t you have an umbrella?” Xavier exclaimed, rushing Wednesday inside.

She accepted the towel he offered and began drying her hair. “Because it’s broken, thanks to these tempestuous winds. While I love stormy weather, even this one that Dean Xie conjured is ridiculous. Were you just on the phone earlier?”

“Uh, yeah. With my grandma back in the UK.”

Wednesday solemnly nodded. “Apologies if I disrupted your conversation with her. I just didn’t want to be in my room. Literally only a few minutes after Madame Lambert came by, Ajax snuck in to be with Enid and,” rolling her eyes, “you know how they can be with each other.”

Xavier didn’t have the heart to chuckle. “I’m just glad that Enid is getting the support she needs.”

“Yeah...”

A heavy silence fell before Wednesday said, “I should have said this earlier but...I’m sorry about your mother and Jacob.”

She got no other acknowledgement apart from a nod. His face worn and tired, Xavier looked as though he had aged several years.

Wanting to diffuse the tension, Wednesday attempted to change the topic. “What were you and your grandmother talking about?”

“I...had to tell her the news of what happened. Would’ve done so earlier but I was...disturbed and forgot.”

“I see,” Wednesday said, internally cursing at her failure to lighten the mood.

“She left a lot for me to think about.”

“About what?”

“...I’m the new Earl of Hivershire.”

He wished Wednesday would stop looking at him like that. Staring vacantly with no visible reaction whatsoever, making it virtually impossible to guess what she was thinking. Not that she wasn’t like that most of the time anyway. But this instance felt different. And not in a good way.

Wanting anything but for the silence to continue, Xavier began to ramble with his explanations. “Even though I had always been first in line to the title, I had intended to pass the earldom to Jacob someday once he got a bit older. But...I can’t do that any longer, since...well, you know...”

“Don’t you have any other relatives you can pass it on to?” Wednesday asked.

“Well...yes...”

“Well, then—”

“But I still can’t. I could...but it wouldn’t be right.”

“Why not?”

“Next in line would be my mom’s cousin, Lord John Osborne, and his family. They live with my grandma back at the Latimer estate. But let’s just say, they wouldn’t be the best for the job, particularly Uncle John. Think of him as a more superior and autocratic version of my dad. If he ever became Earl of Hivershire, he’d make sure everyone knows it—especially those that he views inferior to him. My family’s tenants...our staff...all the people and organizations we’ve funded, been responsible for, and taken care of...they need me.”

“So...you’re leaving?” Wednesday asked.

Any other person wouldn’t have caught the alarm in her monotone voice, but Xavier did. He said, “Not right away, of course. But eventually, I’d have to. Probably after finishing my education.” He made sure to add, “It doesn’t mean that I’m abandoning you, Wednesday, if that’s what you’re afraid of. But...we’ll probably have to work something out in the future.”

“I don’t want to be a countess if that is what you’re implying.”

“I wasn’t,” Xavier said, a bit taken aback at her accusation.

“And I won’t be your mistress.”

“Wednesday!” How could she suggest such a thing?!

“You’re an earl now, Xavier. You have to make a decision. But I’ve made mine a long time ago. I want to follow my own plans. Travel the world, achieve great things, and make a name for myself. I don’t want to be expected to push out a bunch of bouncing babies from my tummy.”

Bewildered at the turn of this conversation, Xavier cried, “For God’s sake, Wednesday, you’re only sixteen! Nobody’s expecting that of you!”

“But they’ll be expecting it of you...to have an heir someday.”

“Wednesday, I don’t understand where you’re going with all this,” Xavier sighed.

When a long but meaningful pause followed, he said, “I’m not doing this just out of obligation; I’m doing this out of love. For my family. For the people we are in charge of. But also for myself. My days at Draconem Court being of service to others were the happiest memories of my life.” With a tired sigh, he then pleaded, “Wednesday, if what I think you’re trying to suggest is true, please don’t do this. Not you, not now.”

“Everything is a choice. You chose a long time ago,” Wednesday said back. “You can just give up the Latimer name and everything else. You did that when you decided to not be a Thorpe any more. You can do the same again.”

But Xavier shook his head, dismayed that his intuition about her thoughts proved true. “No. Not when it comes to love, Wednesday. Love is a choice between different things like this. Love has to be growing, making your heart expand. It’s not narrowing. I love you and my family. Not one or the other. I know you don’t understand that, and I’m sorry. I wish you could. You...you just don’t know what you’re demanding of me. What you ask is impossible. Reverse our positions. If I asked you to give up your family name and never see your family ever again—would you seriously do all that just for me? Would you choose only me?”

Realization hit Wednesday at the truth in his words, and she felt something close to shame at how selfish she just sounded. No...she couldn’t. She couldn’t do that to him.

“I just don’t understand. You didn’t want to marry when your father tried to make you. Nor did you want to be the Thorpe patriarch. How is this any different?” she demanded.

“For one thing, my dad is an asshole,” Xavier bluntly replied. “But I love my mom, her family, and the people they are in charge of. I can’t let them down. I...don’t want to make the same mistake as my dad.”

Considering how Vincent Thorpe was a man of many faults, Wednesday was lost as to what specific mistake Xavier was referring to. But she soon got clarification when Xavier continued, “My dad rejected what love I tried to give him as a child to seek his approval. I realize now that it was all because of his heartbreak. Principal Weems...my dad loved her more than anything. More than Mom, more than me, more than anyone. That was his choice. And when he lost Principal Weems forever, he fell to pieces because there was nothing else. That’s what comes when choosing to love something above all others, instead of widening your heart. I won’t love anyone so much more than everything else that I lose it all if that person is lost. If it makes your world smaller, it isn’t love. It’s selfishness and obsession. I can’t love one person above all. Some things are bigger than just one heart, but that doesn’t mean that a heart can’t love completely.”

“You once swore to me at Lenore Hall that you’d choose only me and risk it. That if I became a villain, you’d become one with me. That you’d give everything you are to me. Wasn’t that what you said you always wanted? To be something that matters most of all just for one person?”

“I’m not like your parents, Wednesday. I can’t leave everything for you; I can’t...pick only you. And I know it’s the same for you too! I love you and I love my family and the people of Draconem Court. And if I must choose to put them and myself first, it doesn’t mean that you don’t matter to me. I can, and will, pick you and my family, but I can’t always put you before everything.”

“In other words...you lied to me when you swore your oath,” Wednesday said.

She hated the waver in her voice which exposed her feelings of betrayal. She hoped Xavier hadn’t heard it, but of course, he did. And it agonized him knowing he hurt her.

“No, I truly meant it back then,” Xavier said. “But now, I realize how immature that was. Love isn’t something where you must give up everything just for that one person. I realize now that you shouldn’t sacrifice your identity and everyone else you care for just for romance.”

The shed was as silent as a crypt as they looked away, unable to directly face each other. Right now, Wednesday wished she had a shovel in her hands so she could bury herself alive. Not that she hadn’t already done that several times for pure amusement. But there was nothing fun about the situation she was in now.

“Wednesday...this doesn’t mean that I’m rejecting you,” Xavier tried to reassure her. He reached for her hand, but she quickly pulled away leaving him with a bitter sting. “When I promised to remain faithful and court you, I meant it. I still want you in my life.”

“If you’re talking about marriage, I don’t see that happening.”

Xavier was stunned for a beat. His voice low and fraught with disbelief, he exclaimed, “You think I am good enough to ‘pay court’ to you, but not marry you?”

Though Xavier knew marriage was not even within sight of the horizon considering their young age, Wednesday’s blunt rejection still cut like a knife. That very blade was twisted further by the goth girl’s next words.

“Marriage is a social construct intended to make women the property of their husbands. I refuse to tie myself down in such a manner.”

His voice barely above a whisper, Xavier asked, “Is that what you think of me, Wednesday? That I’d treat you like an object and constrain you?” He gave a sad scoff. “Like seriously, Wednesday...that hurts...”

The wounded look he was giving her wasn’t out of crushed manly pride, but sadness that she’d think so low of him. Even Wednesday could see that...and it pierced right through her heart. She hadn’t meant to imply such things; she only wanted to avoid matrimony, a tradition she always viewed as the chains binding down one’s independence. Vainly, she tried to think of something to counter what Xavier said or that could take back her words.

But before she could come up with something, Xavier continued, “I understand where you are coming from. Misogyny is indeed unacceptable and shouldn’t be tolerated. But don’t you realize that you aren’t any less prejudiced than those men you dislike for stereotyping and suppressing women? Your view of all men as sexist pricks isn’t fair nor is it true. Not every guy is like that; not every man is out to get you. It’s okay to be a feminist, Wednesday...but being a hater against guys, viewing them all as lecherous and misogynistic is not.”

Flying into a passion, he cried, “Look at Ajax! Do you think that if he asked Enid to marry him he’d treat her like she is ‘his property’? Does he even behave toward her like that now?”

Like before, Wednesday was stunned silent and could think of no adequate response. She knew Ajax would do no such thing to Enid.

“Or even Eugene,” Xavier continued. “If he had a girlfriend, do you think he’d be capable of that?”

No.

Forget the shovel and trying to bury herself. Wednesday now just wished her body would implode. She wanted to look anywhere but at those green eyes glaring right at her, but she couldn’t. They had the power to lock her in place with utter shame.

“It’s the fact that you’d put me and them in the same group as the sexist pricks of this world that fucking hurts! Have I done anything to prove that I’d try to make you ‘my property’ and push you to conform to gender roles?” Xavier demanded. “If I have, then tell me now so that I know! Like seriously, Wednesday, do you even trust me?!”

She did trust him. And she had been unfair. She didn’t mean to hurt him. How could she ever make up for what she had done wrong? All of this Wednesday thought and wanted to say but couldn’t find the strength to. Nor could she even figure out how to word all of it. She wished Xavier could just see everything in her eyes. Surely, he could tell that she was hurting too. But Xavier had turned away, running a palm over his face. When he faced her again, he wore a tired expression.

“Forget it. We’re still teenagers. Our future is still a long way off,” he sighed. “We don’t have to think about any of that now. We...we should just focus on the tasks at hand.”

“...okay.”

Feeling nauseated by their argument, Wednesday crossed her arms in a seemingly indifferent manner, the acidic taste of bile coming up her throat. Only the subtle tension in her body language would betray how vulnerable she truly was. No shield could protect her already shattered heart.

“Goodnight, Xavier.”

And with that, she almost ran out of the shed, unwilling to listen to any other words he had left to say lest they make her more ashamed of herself.

“She sees no future with you...”

“She’s using you...abandoning you...”

“She never loved you at all...”

“She has betrayed you!”

For the first time, Xavier did not try ignoring or pushing the whispers out of his head...

“I couldn’t fucking do anything!”

Had she not been on crutches, Enid would’ve started wrecking her side of the room. But stuck in bed, all she could really do was fling her colourful pillows and sheets about. At some point, a pink cushion smacked Stink who let out a spray that smelled as worthy as his namesake. Ajax was the unfortunate one to be directly hit. The gorgon dreaded to think about the possibility of bumping into anybody on the way back to his dorm, along with the number of times he’d have to shower. After airing out the room as best as he could, Thing pulled himself and Stink into Wednesday’s walk-in closet and closed the door behind them, safely away from Enid’s frenzies. When nothing else was within reach, Enid then began beating her mattress with vigour, mascara running down her cheeks. For the first ten minutes of her tantrum, Ajax had tried to soothe her out of it. But after seeing Enid was not to be placated, he let her vent it all out for the next half hour or so. If anyone else on that floor of Ophelia Hall heard her outbursts, they chose not to get involved or summon Madame Lambert.

Giving one last punch to her bed, Enid was reduced to only sniffles, her throat now tired from its screaming fit. “I...couldn’t...do anything...” she whimpered once more.

“I know, babe. I know...” Ajax whispered. “But nobody blames you.” He sat on the edge of her bed and brushed away some loose blonde strands of hair, gently drying her tears.

Trying to ignore the stench of skunk spray on him, Enid let out a bitter laugh. “Mom was right. What use am I if I can’t wolf out?”

“Don’t say that.”

“It’s true! Dad is dead because of me...and not just him. Countless others fought and gave their lives that day...and I was a fucking...useless...”

Ajax could take it no more. Before Enid realized it, he was crushing her to his chest. She tried beating him away, partly from her emotions and partly because her heightened sense of smell was being fully assaulted now. Yet, the gorgon refused to let her go.

“Enid, stop. Stop it!” Ajax cried, his eyes just as teary as hers. In a defeated whisper, he pleaded, “Stop...sssh...”

A strangled animalistic sound wrenched itself from Enid’s throat. It was probably the most heartbreaking cry he had ever heard. Then, like a dam breaking, she burst into uncontrollable sobs, her howls raised to the ceiling. It felt like an eternity of just the two of them sitting there, away from the rest of the world and in one full of sorrowful grief. Ajax holding Enid close...stroking her hair...kissing each tear that fell from her reddened eyes...

“I lied that day...” Enid finally choked out.

“What was that, babe?”

“I lied. When I told Mom that the doctor said to give me a bit longer to heal...when I told her that I’d get better soon...I lied...”

Ajax breathed, “You mean...?”

“The doctor’s answer was actually very bleak. I couldn’t understand all those fucking difficult medical terms,” Enid sniffed in frustration, “but...but...it’s clear that...that things got worse. More so than expected.”

Finally breaking away from him, she said, “Ajax...I may never be able to wolf out again!” She violently gesticulated at her forearm crutches propped up by her bedside table. “No less walk on my own without these stupid sticks! I...I hate the struggles of going up and down stairs...having to rely on Wens to help me to the toilet or shower...being unable to do the things I love best... Oh, don’t you see, Ajax?! There’s no future for me!”

“That’s not true—”

But Enid was too far lost in what she viewed as nothing but a bleak doom that had befallen her. As if almost babbling to herself, she said, “When I went to Jericho one time with Wens, I noticed Hawte Kewture was offering a part-time job. Normally, I would’ve jumped at the chance! But I just...I just couldn’t... I knew that I’d only get turned down. Who’d want a cripple? My life is ruined; everything I’ve ever dreamt of doing is ruined. I’ll...I’ll never have children...”

“W-What?”

“I realized that more than ever when holding cute little Miku that day,” Enid sobbed. “I’ve always wanted to be a mom, Ajax...”

The gorgon remained quiet, unable to think of something to say. He hadn’t imagined Enid’s condition would become this serious. It gutted him to see the girl he loved most in so much physical and emotional pain.

Hanging her head, Enid admitted, “For a split second...I regretted saving Wednesday from Tyler back at Lenore Hall. I thought that if I hadn’t jumped in front of her, maybe my life would still be normal. To have such awful second thoughts...towards my best friend...my sister...I’m horrible... I was so full of shame. I couldn’t look Wednesday in the eye today.”

She waited for Ajax’s judgement and his condemnation. Expecting harsh words or even for him to leave the room in disgust, Enid was confused when instead she felt two warm hands cupping her face and a gentle kiss being pressed upon her forehead. Too lost for words, Ajax hoped the female werewolf could sense all the empathy, love, and sadness he felt through the gesture.

“I’m sorry, Enid...I’m sorry...”

Enid released a shuddering breath, before shakily returning the embrace. Having vented everything she had wanted to scream to the world, hoping anyone would see and understand her suffering, her mind was now clearer. The easy acceptance of her emotions had made her calm down. The pain still lingered, but there was a profound sense of relief too.

Ajax said, “Hey, listen. Everything that you’ve been feeling is totally valid. I know that it’s been hard for you. But Enid, you’re literally the strongest girl I know. For always being able to carry on with a smile, for still being there for others even when you’re struggling, for allowing yourself to be vulnerable with me like this. I know it’s in your nature to help other people...but please let us help you sometimes too. We love you. I love you.”

“Better not repeat any of this when Wens is around. She’d barf at all the mushiness you’re saying,” Enid gently teased, though she could not find it in herself to smile.

The gorgon laughed, “I mean it though, Enid. You can always count on me. I won’t leave you.”

“Even if I’m handicapped forever?”

Ajax sealed it with another kiss on her forehead. “Yes. I promise. Now, come here, you.”

Their make-out session was interrupted by a knock and Wednesday’s voice from behind the door. “You both done in there?”

Making sure to wipe away any tell-tale traces of mascara from her face, Enid called back, “Yep!”

Giving his girlfriend one last kiss goodnight, Ajax left. He did not miss how Wednesday’s nose wrinkled when he passed by. He made a note to himself to next time find a different place to chat with Enid where no skunks were present.

“Wednesday, did you seriously go out in this weather without an umbrella again?!” Enid cried.

Ignoring the question, Wednesday instead raised an eyebrow at the mess of pillows and sheets everywhere asking, “Where’s Thing and Stink? Sheltering themselves from the evident...‘battle’ that’s been going on here?”

“In your closet,” was the sheepish reply. “And yes. Sort of.”

After being let out by Wednesday, Thing tapped, “Feeling better, Enid?”

“Yes, thank you.”

“Just what has happened?” Wednesday asked, drying herself off.

Enid smiled, before shaking her head. “It’s nothing. I already sorted it out with Ajax. You don’t have to worry, Wens. But back to my other question. What about you? Why were you out in the sopping rain?”

“No reason.”

“Whenever you say that, there usually is a reason.”

Wednesday glared at her before muttering, “I went to see Xavier.”

“And?”

“We...had words.”

“Do you want to talk about it?”

Five minutes later, after they had changed into their nightgowns, Wednesday and Enid were sitting on the latter’s bed with Thing. Occasionally stroking a dozing Stink who was curled up on her lap, Enid listened as Wednesday revealed every detail of the argument that passed in Xavier’s shed.

“Not to mention, we haven’t found a way to break the Thorpe Family curse—if it hasn’t been broken already,” Wednesday finished. “Xavier is still a Thorpe by blood after all.”

When Enid remained thoughtfully silent, Wednesday almost pleaded, “Well, say something!”

“For the first time, I don’t know exactly what to say. This is really something you have to think for yourself, Wens. And Xavier too. Nobody else can tell you both what to do when it concerns your future. You and Xavier know yourselves best and each other.”

“But don’t people...just know? I mean, you and Ajax...” Wednesday fell quiet, not really sure whether her words made sense. They certainly made no sense to her.

“Love is more than just a feeling, Wens. True love is an unconditional life-long commitment. And commitment is a sign of love over the fleeting whims of feeling and emotion. I’ve seen many relationships fail because one or both are unwilling to put in the effort once trials come their way or they lose the initial passion they felt. But the thing about love is that it’s always evolving. How you feel at first won’t mean you’ll feel the same way in ten or twenty years. But that doesn’t make it any less than what you felt before. You will have to ask yourself whether you are willing to accept that and make such a commitment.”

“Just like my parents, you mean.”

Thing butted in, “You’ll have to stop comparing yourself to your parents if you’re ever going to make a rational decision. Not all couples are like your mother and father, and you and Xavier certainly aren’t. Everyone is different.”

Then...what exactly were she and Xavier? Yes, they were courting, but Wednesday hadn’t even considered looking far down the road yet. She just assumed they’d always stay that way. She didn’t want him to be with anyone else, but also, several problems came with them being together. At the same time, she didn’t want what they had to be temporary. She already knew what it felt like to lose him forever. Since the events that transpired at Lenore Hall, she had learned quite a few lessons concerning her relationship with Xavier. But it seemed that there were still many to learn.

One thing for certain was that she’d have to find a way to apologize to Xavier for her unintentional sexist remark. At least that task was within her control, and she could attend to it first, unlike many others. She knew Xavier wasn’t like the gender-prejudiced men she abhorred. He certainly hadn’t treated her like that, and he never would. How could she have suggested such a thing?

“Take it a little at a time, Wens. That’s all I can really say. It’s all baby steps. Now, come on. We should maybe do some practice for the Solstice Talent Show before bed. We haven’t been prepping lately.”

The practice was a nice distraction for both girls from their troubled thoughts. Soon, they were lost in the droning music of Wednesday’s cello and the haunting voice of Enid’s opera. Yet, after the lights were turned off and they were both in their beds, Wednesday lay awake, staring up at the rafters.

Her mind just could not help replaying the entire conversation she overheard Enid and Ajax had earlier...

Chapter Text

“KENT FOUND THE BOOK!” was what Divina had written in all caps.

This text on the Nightshades’ group chat, while bearing news of the advantageous discovery, would’ve been more gladly received had it not been sent at five o’clock in the morning. Yet, the initial grouchiness at everyone’s abrupt wake-up alarm didn’t last long. Even the desire for an extra few hours of sleep didn’t dampen their curiosity. Within a few minutes, they were all assembled in the Nightshades Library, most of them still in their pyjamas and robes, yawning and wiping the drowsiness from their eyes.

Wednesday felt as stiff as a marionette doll at the thought of seeing Xavier, having still not figured out exactly how she was going to apologize to him. She did not want a repeat of the avoidance that occurred after the episode with Freya. Despite being unprepared, she braved a glance at Xavier. The temptation was just too great for her eyes to avoid being compelled to meet his across the room. She searched for any sign of forgiveness in them, though she knew she didn’t deserve it. Any emotion, even anger, would’ve been better than the wooden face she was looking at.

Just as what little hope she had was about to slip away, she felt a ripple of relief when Xavier gave her a small nod. Well, at least he wasn’t ignoring her—though she wouldn’t have blamed him had he decided to do so. She would have to be content with this until she made her apology.

Divina’s voice pulled her out of her abashment. “This is it, right, Wednesday? Does it look like how Principal Weems described it to you?”

Divina held out the book for the goth girl to examine, though she did not have to do so for long. Sure enough, right upon its cover was the symbol of a sundial and wind rose. Wednesday flipped through the yellowed pages only for her eyes to be greeted with a bunch of cursive Japanese characters swimming before them.

Kent winked, flashing a grin. “Yeah, we’ll probably be needing Yoko to act as translator.”

Yoko’s response wasn’t confident. “Be warned though, my reading skills aren’t as proficient as my speaking.”

“There’s always Google Translate,” Eugene tried to joke but was disappointed when not so much as a chuckle was heard.

“Before we get to that,” Bianca interrupted, frowning at Kent, “where the heck did you end up finding it?”

Divina answered for her twin brother. “Right here.” She went over to a wall that had many portraits of past Nightshade members under which was a heavy ornate table. Divina pushed it aside with a grunt and knelt to open a fake part of the floor, revealing a small secret compartment below.

“Woah,” Ajax said.

“How’d you even think to look down there?” Freya asked Kent.

“He didn’t,” Divina snorted.

Kent said, “I was just hungry for a late-night snack and came down to grab my secret stash of peppermints. Cause where better to hide them than in here?” Everyone rolled their eyes but continued to listen as he explained, “Anyway, as I was sucking on them, I dropped one and it just happened to roll behind the table. And when I pushed the table out of the way, that’s when I noticed a floor tile was at an awkward angle and voila!” With how oblivious and dense Kent could often be, it was amazing to the rest of them that he even noticed such a detail.

“Well, let’s take a look at this book then,” Xavier said.

Wednesday handed it to Yoko, who after skimming the first page, remarked, “It appears to be a diary.”

“Is the owner’s name written down?” Enid asked.

After going through the multiple entries, Yoko shook her head. “Not that I can see. Most of the writing is difficult to read for me since it’s so cursive.” She paused at a particular section and reread it more carefully. “I think I’ve found something that might be of interest.”

“What does it say?” Ajax asked.

Yoko began translating aloud.

I just turned sixteen and as a result, my parents and sister came to visit for my birthday. We simply did the usual stuff any other family would do when celebrating—having a nice dinner down in Jericho after my classes, followed by my favourite mango cake, and me receiving a bunch of presents from them and others back home. I expected that to be all until Yu-chan told me she wanted to walk alongside the lake—just the two of us. It had been a long time since my sister and I got to have some private time together, so of course, I quickly agreed.

However, once we were by ourselves, it became clear that Yu-chan didn’t get me alone to merely catch up. How did I know this? Well, it was obvious when she stressed the importance that nothing from our conversation could ever reach anyone’s ears. That was enough to perk my interest. Even more so, when Yu-chan then said that I had finally come of age, and therefore it was time for me to be entrusted with the family secret.

I won’t write the entirety of what she told me as it would take too long, but I’ll give the main points. Our family are descendants of one of the three witches belonging to an ancient coven called the Moirai. Each of the witches owned one of three talismans that once made up some sort of magical sword. A powerful weapon that made its wielder unstoppable against any foe and could also be used to seal evil souls of the dead away. However, because of its ability to make its owner invincible, the sword had often been used for evil rather than its intended purpose for good.

As a result, when the Moirai got their hands on the sword, they broke the weapon, splitting it into three. These fragments were then transfigured into magical talismans. All three witches swore an oath to keep the pieces separate to prevent the sword from being repaired and its power once again getting into the wrong hands. These talismans were passed down generation after generation...

...and now, Yu-chan said that one of them was being passed down to me.

Our family had safeguarded this magical heirloom for centuries.

I was confused at first as to why I was the one being given responsibility for such a dangerous talisman. But Yu-chan explained that she, Mama, and Papa had agreed my magic was the most powerful out of all of us—I would be better at safeguarding the talisman.  

Of course, having always been the most curious out of us two sisters, I then asked what the other two talismans were. Yu-chan said she didn’t know specifically what they were. Not even their locations or present-day owners. She admitted that she was rather afraid to find out. Many people in the past were corrupted and driven mad in their vain attempt to seek out the talismans.

However, Yu-chan mentioned that the key was given in a riddle the Moirai made up (supposedly not just to prevent others from figuring out what the talismans were, but also because they just liked messing with people). Nobody in our family had ever been able to solve it though.

(In my opinion, the Moirai sounded like cheeky bitches.)

But I’ve always been thirsty for knowledge (though Yu-chan likes to teasingly label it as me being a know-it-all). So, of course, I asked my sister to tell me the riddle. Yu-chan was a bit hesitant at first, believing even the knowledge of it to be too great. But eventually, I managed to persuade her, and she recited the riddle which I’ve written down word for word here:

We the Three, the Witches of Fate
Who bear judgement that thee awaits
Spinner birthing
Allotter living
Death is all that pervades

O sword broken in three remains
By thy blade were millions slain
Good were weeping
Evil laughing
No more shall thy power be claimed

I, Clotho, guard the charm of birth
Like a babe’s immeasurable worth
The serpent’s eye
Burns green on high
Blesses mothers of Earth

With the letter hinting our name
Weighing lifespans is mine to claim
Lachesis’s measure
Ending never
Cast as a binding chain

Death plagues mortals, snuffs out the light
Worming round with its claws of might
Brightness, darkness
I, Atropos
Guard a coin with two sides

“Wow,” Eugene breathed, once Yoko finished reading.

Bianca asked, “Did the owner of the diary figure out what the other talismans were?”

But Yoko shook her head. “Doesn’t seem like it. The rest of these entries are just about typical daily life. Nothing unusual. If she did ascertain what they were, she didn’t write it down.”

“Do you think maybe this is why Principal Weems urged Wednesday to find the book?” Enid asked. “Perhaps since this magical sword gives the beholder invincibility, it might help us in defeating the Hydes.”

“And then there’s the matter of Var—whatever that demon’s name is—that Mr. Hurst told us about,” Kent added.

“If there are undead enemies Nevermore might face,” Divina said, “the diary owner stated that the sword can also seal their souls away.”

“We still don’t know what these talismans even are,” Wednesday grumpily pointed out. “Not even that of whomever this diary belonged to—ridiculous of her to not even mention what it is.”

A mutual disheartenment was shared among them at this difficult reality. There was no knowing whether these very items might not be located in the farthest reaches of the world, let alone whether they could even figure out what they were. There were too many “what ifs”.

“Surely Principal Weems would've believed you could find them, don't you think so, Wens? She wouldn't have told you about the book, if so. I mean, she did tell you in a dream that she can see the future—she just can't tell you,” Enid said, then more sadly, “Well, couldn't.” Wednesday frowned at the past tense.

“Before we embark on a grand scavenger hunt, I think the least we can do is first figure out what these items are. Even if we don’t end up solving the riddle and finding them, we can still do our best to protect Nevermore in other ways. After all, we’ve done so last semester without any magical sword,” Bianca said.

“Just two plain ordinary ones,” Wednesday deadpanned.

A very audible yawn came from Ajax, who stretched his arms in the air saying, “Well, if that’s all, I dunno know about the rest of you but I wanna grab another quick hour or so of sleep before it’s time for brekky.”

The mystery of the hidden book having been discovered, almost everyone, at Ajax’s declaration, was now restored to their dire need of snoozing some more. Their quick abandonment of the library made Wednesday mutter something under her breath along the lines of the human body, laziness, and the weaknesses of modern-day society.

About to ascend the staircase, Freya called, “Are you coming, Xavier?”

“In a bit,” he replied. “I need to talk with Wednesday first.”

Her heart hammering inside of her ribs, Wednesday internally ordered herself to breathe. But she couldn’t. She just couldn’t. While she was far from ready, her feet remained glued to the ground. She would not act like a coward and run away. Especially not in front of Freya. If there was anything she took satisfaction in, it was seeing the siren frown at her with displeasure when Xavier wasn’t looking before storming away. That was one victory at least.

But that small sense of triumph was snuffed out once she and Xavier were left alone. For a few seconds, they went back and forth from looking at each other to staring at the floor or the bookcases.

“Xavier, I want to say—”

“Please, Wednesday, I—”

Their words fumbling over each other, they faintly smirked in amusement. While the awkwardness wasn’t gone, it slightly eased just enough to allow both to gain control of themselves.

“You can go first,” Xavier said.

“I wanted to say about last night...I should have phrased my words more carefully. I did not intend for them to be hurtful and so misandrist.” She felt her breath catch in her throat, hating how it did so at such a terrible moment. “I-It’s just that,” she swallowed, “the idea of marriage is an alien one to me. For most of my life, I’ve always wanted a solitary existence—but everything around me is changing so fast. In the span of less than a year, I’ve become best friends with Enid and formed connections with others...you and I have started courting...and those are only a few of the many other things that have happened. I’ve never liked changes that disturb what I’m used to. Maybe other people wouldn’t consider them so drastic, but they are to me. They just make me more confused and uncertain. There are still times when I look back on my old life and wish some things stayed the same...but that’s not to say that I don’t like some of the things that are now different. I just...don’t want to be someone that I’m not.”

Letting all she needed to say, Wednesday raised her eyes and was astonished to see only understanding in Xavier’s face. His voice full of gentleness, he answered, “And I’m not demanding you to be. It’s true that change will always be a natural part of life, and who we are in ten years might not necessarily be who are now. And yes, while everyone always evolves over life, it doesn’t make them any less of who they are. But despite all that, I still would never wish for you to feel untrue to yourself, Wednesday. As for our future, like I said last night, it’s not something we have to think about now. We still have all the time in the world.” He took a step closer and almost pleaded, “I just want to be present and appreciate every moment that we have together now.”

“Is that really enough for you?” Wednesday asked.

“It never will be...”

‘Wednesday is not an object for me to cling to and hoard to myself. That’s exactly what she is afraid of,’ Xavier internally argued back. ‘If this is all she’ll ever want, I have to respect that.’

“Of course,” he finally whispered. Although he smiled, Wednesday could see the lump he swallowed down his throat. Then, dropping his gaze, Xavier asked, “Just tell me...d-do you regret any of this? Us having the same feelings and courting?”

Both he and Wednesday herself were shocked at how automatically she shook her head without a second thought. “No.”

Though he should have felt over the moon, the dark voices in Xavier’s head kept him from deciphering the truth in her answer. Until Wednesday uncharacteristically stepped nearer, shortening the distance between them. His ears burning pink at their proximity, Xavier’s breath hitched as he waited, not knowing what to expect. Yet, in that impassive face that captivated him since childhood, he saw a subtle expression in those dark eyes. One that revealed she wouldn’t have given any of it—their joy, their sorrow, their love—for the world. The magnitude of it crashed into his very being, a small flame of hope igniting in the lonely sadness of his soul. He felt like it could burn down the world.

Everything seemed to go in slow motion as he watched Wednesday inch up on her toes and close her eyes. It suddenly hit him that she was taking the initiative, without any hint or suggestion on his part. This was something she wanted. Feeling his heart do a somersault, Xavier also leaned down to meet her halfway, closing the distance between them. A tear or two fell from his shut eyes at hearing her whisper in the darkness before he met the softness of her lips.

“No...I will never regret it...”

“Well, that’s all for this class,” Lionel said at the sound of the bell. “Enjoy the rest of your day!”

Usually, he would crack one last joke at the end of the period, but even Lionel found it hard to with all the sombre faces in his greenhouse. Especially with the lack of faces to begin with. What with how many students left after the Hyde attack, less than a quarter of the classroom had been full. If things did not improve by the end of this semester, he doubted Nevermore would be able to keep its doors open as a school. What would happen to it then? Would the school board sell it off? He honestly didn’t think there’d be many eager buyers interested in purchasing the place. Most likely, the castle would be left to crumble and rot over the years and be another abandoned structure like the Gates Family’s mansion. The thought saddened the botany teacher.

Finished with clearing his workspace, Lionel gave one last satisfactory check. Yes, everything was all ready for tomorrow. He began packing his briefcase with a smirk, knowing who was standing behind him without even looking.

“What can I do for you, Miss. Addams?” he asked, picking up a whoopie cushion that fell out of his bag.

“I’m ready,” was the simple reply.

Clicking his briefcase closed, Lionel finally faced her. “And yet, I sense uncertainty and impatience in you.”

He knew he hit the bull’s eye at the flash of irritation that passed over Wednesday’s face. The goth girl said, “But I need to do this.” She took out the diary from her bookbag and handed it to Lionel. He examined the weathered pages while attentively listening as Wednesday explained everything from Principal Weems’s instructions to Kent’s accidental find early in the morning.

“And there are three items that made up this supposed magical sword,” she ended. “I’ve written the translation in my notebook but—”

“Oh, no worries, Miss. Addams,” Lionel said, not looking up from the pages. “I understand everything completely.”

“You...read Japanese?” Wednesday asked, her voice laced with pessimistic disbelief.

Stroking his ungroomed goatee, Lionel winked. “But of course. I’ve lived in Japan for a few years as an English teacher. As for this diary, I can tell that whoever owned it must’ve certainly been learned in the most powerful magical arts. I can practically feel the prickling of enchantments on this book.”

Getting straight to the point, Wednesday said, “I want to control my visions and find out what the talismans are.”

“Hmm. That will not be particularly easy, having a vision without knowing what you are supposed to be seeing. Such a skill normally takes years of training and practice for a psychic. Tell me, Miss. Addams, how do visions normally come to you?”

“Usually, they’re conjured through me physically touching something, but occasionally they come through dreams too.”

Lionel thoughtfully rubbed the edge of his lip. “That unfortunately makes things especially difficult. Nevertheless, I shall still help as best as I can. How about we conduct our first session in my office?”

Wednesday prepared herself to be transported to some sort of Mad Hatter’s tearoom or a wacky shaman’s space with lots of tiki masks. She was, therefore, surprised at how...normal Lionel’s office was when they entered. There was a faint whiff of ginseng and sandalwood about the room, and the simple décor was purely Asian-influenced. However, unlike Dean Xie’s office which was hard and dark as a cave, the botany teacher’s personal space was rich with warm reds and golds and decorated with Zen-style furniture—the most interesting to Wednesday being two circular etagere bookshelves. Surely, during his time in Japan, Lionel must’ve developed a fondness for his adopted country and brought some of these ornaments and fittings back with him. Wednesday was just glad the place wasn’t full of floating cotton candy clouds, cuckoo clocks, or literal musical chairs that sang.

“Make yourself comfortable!” Lionel said. “Lemme get things ready first and then we can begin. In the meantime, help yourself to some honey lavender lemonade.”

Wednesday grimaced at the purple refreshment in the glass beverage dispenser. “I think I’ll pass.” She’d most likely go into anaphylactic shock if she swallowed that stuff down her throat.

Humming a tune to himself, Lionel rummaged through his numerous cabinets, while Wednesday wandered around the fairly large room, her attention most attracted by his vast collection of books. She took her time looking over them. For a botany teacher, he sure owned very few books on plants in comparison to those on psychics and magic. Pausing in her steps at Lionel’s desk, her eyes caught a framed photo upon it of a beautiful woman.

Noticing the goth girl pick it up, Lionel said, “Ah. That...that is my partner.”

Looking at the woman, Wednesday could not imagine her being as absurd as Lionel. There was a gentle and ethereal air to her appearance. Her long hair was as white as the moon and her eyes were such a deep shade of blue that they almost seemed violet. Her thin lips were pulled into a delicate smile.

“She looks oddly familiar,” Wednesday commented with a frown.

“Well, I’ve heard that scientists say we have roughly six doppelgangers out there in the world,” Lionel laughed. “What fun that would be having another six Lionels!”

Wednesday shuddered. One Lionel was already more than she could handle.

She set the photo back down just as Lionel said, “There we go! All set. Ready whenever you are, Miss. Addams.”

He took a seat in one of the bamboo chairs, gesturing for Wednesday to sit in the other. Between them on the coffee table, he had lit a pair of incense sticks and placed two steaming cups full of black liquid before them. Wednesday recognized it by the smell as the same concoction that her mother would sometimes drink. Undoubtedly, Lionel had just brewed it from some of the spell components she had given him.

This was confirmed when the botany teacher said, “Your mother’s own secret recipe which she once taught me. Best to drink it in one gulp,” before swigging it down. “It’ll help with the balancing process. A mind clear of all thoughts makes things easier.”

“Okay, so how do we do this?” Wednesday impatiently demanded.

She took a sip of the potion almost spitting it straight back out. Trying to keep from gagging, she forced herself to finish the rest, willing her stomach to hold it down. Bloody hell, if her brother’s smelly socks were a drink, this would be what it’d taste like. She almost thought she’d prefer drinking the honey lavender lemonade.

Closing his eyes, Lionel rested his hands in his lap, palms facing up, and took a deep breath. “We meditate.”

He did not see the withered look Wednesday was piercing him with, her right eye twitching spasmodically. Great, aside from also being a childish middle-aged coot, Lionel should’ve added “featherbrained monk” to his résumé.

“For what idle purpose?” she growled.

Still keeping his eyes closed, Lionel soothed, “As I’ve said before, it will be easier with a calm and controlled mind, free from all distracting thoughts.”

“I’m surprised the words ‘calm’ and ‘controlled’ are even part of your vocabulary,” Wednesday said.

But Lionel continued, “You must release all the bad energy within you. A psychic’s abilities are not just connected with this world but bound to the spirit realm. As I’m sure you’ve learned through your dreams with Larissa Weems.” He opened one eye to pointedly stare at Wednesday. “I sense that you are not fully ready for this, Miss. Addams. That will prove a problem. Remember, that being willing and letting go are key to a psychic controlling—”

“Okay, fine!” Wednesday interrupted, not wanting to waste time listening to a monologue.

Stiff as a board, she took the same position as Lionel and closed her eyes, though her face was as scrunched up as a dry prune. The longer they carried on, the more her frustration rose. All she could concentrate on was how ridiculous this process was. Why did she have to waste her time doing any of this in the first place? Couldn’t she unlock her visions through some other method? One that was faster and didn’t require her to sit still like a rock? She had asked Lionel this, but he responded that this was the fastest way. Emptying a mind to make space for visions meant having to detach oneself from everything of this world. 

“And that includes all that you are feeling right now,” Lionel said. “Your anger and impatience, but also your fears for your loved ones. You must let it all go.”

She barely made through thirty minutes of copying his slow breathing—which was an accomplishment in itself—before she grumbled, “It’s not working.”

“Oh, I didn’t expect it to,” Lionel bluntly yet cheerily said. “Like I said, controlling visions don’t happen right away.”

“Just how is this amusing to you?! I’m doing exactly what you’re telling me to by ‘being willing’ to go through with all this. Hell, so much so that—”

Unperturbed by her agitation, Lionel rose from his chair to pour himself a cup of honey lavender lemonade. “Miss. Addams, there is a difference between doing things willingly versus doing them begrudgingly. Most importantly, your state of mind is as calm as a tempestuous hurricane.”

“For good reason, don’t you think?”

Lionel took a sip of his drink before magically blowing bubbles of it from his mouth, letting them float about the room. “Oh, yes. There are many things troubling you.”

‘What with all that has happened recently? No shit, Sherlock.’

“Don’t worry, Miss. Addams. I completely understand your frustration. I admit that I’ve been rather unsettled myself,” said Lionel, before giving a sheepish grin. “Mainly because I’ve run out of my favourite yuzu candies. Unfortunate that I can’t order more, what with this forcefield.”

Literally grinding her teeth by now, Wednesday said, “I knew this would be pointless.”

Up on her feet, she was about to stomp out of the office before Lionel’s voice halted her. “It is okay to be stressed, Miss. Addams.”

Wednesday whipped around. “I’m not stressed.”

But Lionel knew better. “I know that you are a strong and resilient individual, Miss. Addams. You have proven that through the many challenges you have faced in the past...but anyone would agree that a sixteen-year-old girl shouldn’t have to shoulder the entire fate of the world alone. Even you can acknowledge that.”

Why should any of this be of his concern? He had no right to pry!

But probably what irritated Wednesday the most was the little voice inside her pitifully admitting that she was stressed. Aside from them all running on limited time, she felt as though her shoulders were weighed by many burdens.

Her future with Xavier was hanging in the balance by a thin wire by both a blood curse and his new position as an earl. To top it off, she also had to somehow forge an arcane focus fast if she was ever to help him control his magic—a task she had no experience with and thus, would be something else she had to rely on her ridiculous botany teacher for. And considering how Xavier’s magic was always triggered by his emotions, she knew his mother’s kidnapping wasn’t helping his mental state. Lady Annabel Latimer must be suffering who-knew-what at the hands of the Hydes.

Not to mention, the conversation Wednesday overheard between Enid and Ajax last night could also be included on her list of troubles. Her best friend, always so sunny and cheery, had been living all this time in a world of pain and unhappiness underneath those smiles. A master of masks herself, Wednesday couldn’t believe she had been fooled by them. She bit her lip in remembrance of how Enid expressed regret about saving her from Tyler. Though she knew Enid didn’t really mean it, the female werewolf’s words stung, and Wednesday couldn’t help feeling responsible for her adoptive sister’s physical and emotional suffering.

And now, they all had to somehow guess what these mysterious three talismans were and find them (if they even could be found). The chances of that seemed a million to one. And one couldn’t forget that possibly they might face “The Walking Dead Part II” as she heard Kent call it once. How she and the Nightshades planned to protect Nevermore when they barely knew what they were doing...Wednesday knew it’d take a miracle to do so.

Wednesday turned her face away from Lionel and stared straight ahead, clenching her fists. “I didn’t come here for a therapy session. I agonized through many of those already.”

To Hell with it all! She’d just have to find some other way to figure out what the talismans are.

“No worries, Miss. Addams. When you come back, we can continue where we left off—”

“I’m not coming back!” Wednesday said over her shoulder.

Lionel watched her retreating figure, as the goth girl slammed the door behind her. He let out a knowing chuckle. Teenagers and their chaotic emotions...

‘She’ll be back.’

“It’s absurd—everything that he was making me do,” Wednesday complained.

Currently, she and Eugene, along with all the other Nevermore Hummers that they recruited, were finishing the last of their beekeeping duties for the day. Time at Nevermore Academy may have shaken to a standstill, but when taking care of live creatures (aka Eugene’s children) was involved, things had to keep moving. Honey still needed to be harvested, combs replaced, and hive parasites removed—even in the endless rain.

Keeping her voice low so that the others wouldn’t hear, Wednesday continued, “I could barely ‘clear my mind’, as he keeps calling it.” She spitefully mimicked Lionel’s chortling timbre with a roll of her eyes.

“Well...you were around Mr. Hurst,” Eugene tried not to snicker. “With all the mumbo jumbo he loves to do, I doubt anyone would be able to have a clear mind around him.”

Checking to make sure everything had been done properly, he congratulated everyone on another day’s good work before dismissing them saying he and Wednesday could do the rest. Once he and the goth girl were left alone, he said, “I’m sure that despite his...unconventional methods, Mr. Hurst is only trying to help you. Perhaps you just need to clear your mind another way? Maybe then you’ll be able to meditate more easily and unlock your visions. I know it’s difficult for you to release your emotions and express them—but maybe there’s a different form of communication that you can do to achieve the same results.”

Wednesday remembered Principal Weems’s ghost telling her something similar in a dream she had back at Lenore Hall. Well, at least Eugene’s suggestion was a place to start. And silly and annoying as he was, she knew deep down that Lionel was indeed sincerely trying to help. Approaching movement to her right made her turn her head to see Katerina coming up to them.

“Hey, you two,” the vampire greeted.

“Hello, Kat!” Eugene’s eyes became as big and shiny as freshly polished saucers, something that did not go unnoticed by Wednesday.

Shyly tucking a lock of black and white hair behind her ear, Katerina asked, “I was wondering, Eugene, if you wanted to come with me to the Weathervane? I just desperately need to get out of this place.”

“Well, I need to clean first—”

Not missing the wistfulness in his voice, Wednesday interrupted, “I’ll finish the rest, Eugene. You go have your fun.”

Shooting Wednesday a grateful look, Eugene looked at his watch. “It’ll have to be a quick trip though, Kat. It’s nearly curfew time.”

Eagerly nodding, Katerina took his hand—making his already red cheeks turn several hues brighter—and led him away. Even emotionally dense Wednesday did not miss the glances between the two, and the closeness of their interaction. Eugene was too sweet and trusting for his own good—a vulnerability that adversaries could take advantage of if discovered. All it took for Katerina was just showing an interest in bees and latching onto his every word for Eugene to instantly befriend her.

‘Xavier was just as kind and attentive when you first met...and yet, you falsely accused him of being a monster,’ said a voice in her subconsciousness. Wednesday’s pride chose to ignore that little fact.

The scent of neroli and bergamot alerted her of a certain appendage’s presence from behind one of the beehives. Peeping out from his hiding place, Thing gestured, “They totally like each other.”

“Follow and watch over them,” ordered Wednesday.

Upon arriving at the Weathervane, Eugene and Katerina delightedly discovered they had the whole place to themselves and thus were able to snatch the best booth. Lack of customers also meant getting their orders right away—a simple americano for Katerina and tea with an extra spoonful of honey for Eugene. Taking a sip of her drink, Katerina leaned back in her seat with a contented sigh.

“I was getting tired of just drinking the cafeteria’s instant coffee,” she said. “No offence meant, but the carefully ground coffee beans here taste way better.”

Eugene chuckled at the joke even though he couldn’t relate, finding coffee only bitter no matter how much sugar he’d put in. Looking down into his cup, he asked, “How...have you been lately? I haven’t seen or talked to you since...”

Sobering a little herself, Katerina said, “Okay...I guess. Just trying to carry on, as we all must. I’m worried about Aunt Liying though. I know that she’s trying to stay strong and determined as usual, but I can also tell she’s super depressed inside.” She paused before saying, “You must be very worried about your moms.”

“They’re tough and I know they’ve got it in them,” Eugene said. “And with Mr. and Mrs. Addams’s leadership, I know they’ll be fine.”

“It’s very courageous of them to be helping the other parents find Lady Latimer,” Katerina said.

“Yeah...”

Chancing a look up at the beekeeping guru, Katerina’s voice was soft and brittle at the edges. “I’m sorry, Eugene. In general, how have you been holding up?”

“I have my friends to support me and my bees,” Eugene said, adding with a blush, “and you. What about yourself?”

“Does the Mathematics Club count?” Katerina laughed. Then, on a more serious note, “Although, even they are struggling to deal with all that has been going on. Really, I’ve only been relying on Ms. Crook’s counselling sessions. Which is why I’m glad you have a good support group.” A small smile tugged at her mouth. “I’ve only talked with them a few times in the halls, but your friends seem like a wholesome bunch. I feel sorry for Xavier. How awful it must be with what happened to his mother. And Enid as well with her dad...and being disowned by her mom, I can't imagine. From what I’ve seen, it warms one’s heart at how well Wednesday and Ajax take care of her. Ajax strikes me as a very attentive boyfriend; it’s rather cute.”

Funnily enough, Eugene was surprised to find himself not as disturbed as he would’ve been before at Ajax and Enid being a couple. Considering how he had a crush on the former, he wondered what had made his feelings mellow out to just friendship. He couldn’t imagine desiring Enid as a girlfriend anymore. No, if there was anyone who he’d be interested in pursuing a relationship with, it was...

He stole a glance back up at Katerina’s face, her sunglasses hiding the mirth he knew was in her eyes. Almost shaking his head frantically, he thought, ‘No, no, no. We’re just friends. Just friends...’

While his mind made up frantic excuses, it did pause to let him consider such a possibility. Out of all the girls he met (which weren’t that many to begin with), Katerina was the best of them all. He could see the two of them as...equals. And what he was most grateful for was how Katerina appreciated his quirks rather than found them weird.

“Wednesday and Xavier are in a relationship themselves, are they not?”

“Huh?” said Eugene. “W-Well, I don’t know.” He didn’t want to assume, and he knew Wednesday would be furious if he implied anything.

“Hm. I dunno about you but I think there’s some chemistry. I’ve always taken pride in my observation skills, and I can bet my bottom dollar that they’re secretly dating. There’s just so much friggin’ tension between those two—and that’s only from what I’ve observed from afar. I think they’d make...an interesting couple.” Katerina stopped herself, before nervously chuckling, “Sorry, I have a habit of matchmaking.”

“I grew up with two moms who love doing the same,” Eugene joked. “No worries. Totally used to it.”

A silence fell before Katerina took a leap of courage. “If you don’t find it too forward of me for saying...”

“Yes?”

“...well, I think any girl you end up with will be lucky to have you, Eugene. You’re a good person with a kind heart.”

Feeling his heart soar at the praise, Eugene willed his heart rate to slow down. “Who knows? Maybe...I’ve already found the right one. And likewise, I think the same. Any boy would be lucky to have you.” He glanced at his watch so as to not look at her reaction. “Oh no! We’ve lost track of time. It’s five minutes past curfew.”

“Let’s get going then before any of the staff realize we’re gone.”

From behind the next booth, Thing was barely able to stop his fingers from dancing, having eavesdropped on it all. Boy, did he have loads of gossip to tell Enid once he got back to Nevermore! He followed closely out of sight, trying to catch up with the two students’ fast pace.

They didn’t even run down the full length of the town’s Main Street before the shrill sound of screams rang out from behind them. Looking back, Eugene and Katerina couldn’t believe what their eyes were met with. Fleeing in all directions were civilians trying to escape a hoard of at least two dozen figures walking unevenly down the road. They wore rotten and tattered clothing, some that were decades and even centuries old. Even from where Eugene and Katerina stood far off, it was obvious that there was little or no flesh hanging off of the bones that hobbled towards the terrified Jericho citizens.

“Okay, what the actual fuck?” Katerina swore.

“Zombies and skeletons!” Eugene shouted.

Clenching her teeth, Katerina tore off in their direction with Eugene fast on her heels shouting, “Kat! Be careful! It isn’t safe—”

“We can’t just leave them to terrorize the town!” Katerina said.

Eugene let out a gasp once the vampire, with a sharp swipe of her arm, cast a powerful ice spell that froze at least six undead adversaries in place. Katerina smirked. This was going to be a piece of cake. Accompanying her assured sense of victory was a rush of exhilaration in her. Her aunt never allowed her to use her magic out in the open before—a restriction that Katerina hated since she came into her care. Why should her aunt use magic of her own will? Why couldn’t she learn to become as powerful as her?

The anger that surged within the vampire rose her adrenaline as she shot blast after blast of frozen spells at the skeletons and zombies. Sweat dripped down Katerina’s forehead. Though she had only been fighting for a few seconds, she still was not used to using so much raw power and was tiring easily. Maybe this wasn't going to be so easy after all. Eugene watched everything in fearful awe. He had never known Katerina had magic or that she even possessed such...fierceness within her. He hated having to simply stand back and do nothing, but he could spot nothing near him that he could use as a weapon. He wished more than ever that he had his bees with him.

Suddenly, his blood ran as cold as Katerina’s ice once he saw a skeleton was getting too close to her. “Kat! Look out!”

Just mere inches from her face, when the vampire turned around, was a gnarled bony hand. The foul and alien smell of rotten flesh oozed off of it, making Katerina’s nostrils feel like they were on fire. Most chilling of all was how it smelled...evil. There was no other way to describe it. If all the depravity of the world had an odour, this was it. Katerina was frozen in place as she watched the skeleton about to strike, knowing she wouldn’t be able to defend herself in time.

Shit.

Then, the skeleton halted with an abrupt jerk as if held back by something, before crashing to the ground, its bones shattering upon impact. Katerina let out an “Eek!” once she saw a severed hand attached to its ankle, holding it in place. Had it come from one of the zombies?!

“Thing!” Eugene cried happily, running forward. He scooped up the appendage in his palms. “Boy, are we glad you were around! Wait, what are you doing here in the first place? Did Wednesday ask you to do something in Jericho for her?”

Not sure if she was in a dream or not, Katerina stared with her mouth wide open at Eugene literally talking to...a hand. Remembering they hadn’t been introduced, Eugene said, “Oh yeah, Kat, this is Thing. He’s part of Wednesday’s family. Thing, this is Kat.”

“Um...hi?” the vampire said, awkwardly waving.

“Nice to meet you,” Thing gestured. “You did a good number on these halfwits here. Zombies and skeletons aren’t known to be the smartest of folks. Wednesday can back me up on that, though she would’ve been jealous she couldn’t join in on the fun.”

“Thanks...I guess?” Katerina replied.

“We gotta get back to Nevermore to tell the others what happened,” Eugene said. “Wednesday and the Nightshades will want to hear about this.”

“Who are the Nightshades?” Katerina asked, still so lost.

Even though Thing had no facial expressions, Eugene knew if he did, he’d be raising an eyebrow saying, “Seriously?”

“Seriously, Eugene?” Bianca exclaimed. “What part of secrecy do you not understand? The whole school will know of our activities at this rate.”

“It just slipped out by accident,” the beekeeping guru defensively said. “And Kat won't tell anyone. She's not that kind of person.”

Yoko sighed, before turning to Katerina. “Whatever the case, it’s lucky that you were able to defend yourself.”

“Cool that you were able to kick their butts with magic, you mean!” Kent said. “No pun intended. Have you always had ice magic?”

“Yeah, I was born with it,” Katerina shyly said, still so unused to so much attention.

As if the evening couldn’t get any weirder, Eugene had brought her down to a hidden underground library before sending a text. Within minutes, a bunch of students—all of whom she recognized as his friends—came down. And Mr. Hurst as well for some odd reason.

Rubbing his chin, Lionel said, “A banshee attack is one thing and could just be a soul that couldn’t find peace after death. But zombies and skeletons all point to a necromancer—most likely one of Varkolech’s in consideration of Morticia’s visions.”

“A necromancer?” Ajax echoed.

“Yes...and this means one thing.”

“What?” everyone asked.

Lionel’s face hardened like a slab of slate. “Most likely there is one that serves the demon within the vicinity of Jericho. Someone is causing all of these undead attacks.”

Chapter Text

Disturbed from sleep an hour ago by Madame Lambert knocking on her bedroom door, Dean Xie had immediately known whatever her best friend needed to communicate must be important. What she hadn’t expected was for it to make one of her greatest fears a reality when the Ophelia Hall dorm mother reported finding Katerina’s room empty during her nightly rounds. At once, like any worried guardian, Dean Xie feared the worst, her mind conjuring up a million different scenarios.

How long had Katerina been missing? Where was she? What had happened? For all she knew, Katerina might be dead in a ditch somewhere.

Dean Xie was just about to phone Sheriff Santiago and report Katerina’s disappearance when the sheriff herself called. The terrifying mystery was soon solved as the sheriff succinctly explained what witnesses saw occur.

The train of Dean Xie’s black silk kimono billowed behind her with each agitated step. Flaring her nostrils like a dragon’s, she shot a look at the girl seated in one of her lacquered Oriental chairs. Even Dean Xie’s sangfroid could not be contained when tormented by great anxiety for her niece’s safety.

“What were you thinking? Using your magic so recklessly in public, no less running towards danger? Disregarding school rules about curfew?”  

Fighting to keep a straight face, Katerina sullenly watched her aunt’s shadowed figure pacing in front of the dragon’s head fireplace. After leaving the Nightshades Library, she had been hoping to tiptoe back to her dorm and avoid any reprimanding till the next day. However, it was just her luck that she bumped into Madame Lambert on her way back and was swiftly taken to her aunt’s office.

“I still got away without a scratch, didn’t I?” the teenager retorted, crossing her arms.

“Even so, what would you have done if you got hurt? Hm? What would you have done?” Dean Xie demanded. She pointedly added, “What would I have done? Do you have any idea how worried I was?”

Her tone of voice, though rebuking, laid bare the sadness and fear afflicting her. At hearing her aunt’s pain, Katerina had the decency to actually look apologetic.

“I didn’t mean to get into all that trouble. Eugene and I just accidentally lost track of the time. How were we supposed to know that right at that moment a bunch of zombies and skeletons were gonna come out of nowhere? It was just the wrong place, wrong time!”

“You and that beekeeping boy still put your lives at risk by not choosing to escape instead.”

“I couldn’t just leave the town to fend for itself! They don’t have Outcast abilities like us, and I’ll bet hardly any of them know how to fight. Even the police most likely wouldn’t have stood a chance with their guns, considering how this attack was done by undead beings,” Katerina argued. “Many people could have gotten hurt!”

“You could have gotten hurt!”

“I have magic!”

“Which you shouldn’t have used!”

Up on her feet, Katerina threw her arms in the air. “Why do you keep trying to deny a part of myself? And don’t use the same excuse of it being for the sake of ‘protecting me’! Hate to break it to you, Aunt Liying, but I’m not a child that needs to be constantly sheltered.”

The more time she spent at Nevermore, the wider her eyes were being opened. She couldn’t help feeling that she missed out on a lot, what with how much her aunt had sheltered her. Using her magic in what felt like forever...for the first time, Katerina felt...free...

Having been homeschooled for most of her education, the world seemed so much bigger to her now. Prospects she never would’ve thought of before were starting to open up to her. And becoming close with Eugene, her first real friend, made Katerina for the first time feel...normal. It felt wonderful at last having someone her age that she could talk to and spend time with.

But even here at this school, Katerina could feel the invisible touch of her aunt’s palm on her shoulder. Though her aunt never forced her to do anything, Katerina still couldn’t help feeling pressured like she owed it to her. After all, her aunt was the only family she had left and had taken care of her for most of her life. Their relationship was less like an aunt and niece and more like a mother-daughter dynamic. Like any other typical teenage girl, Katerina’s strong desire for independence, as she got older, was making her testier whenever it seemed her surrogate mother was being too cautious. Part of her felt guilty knowing her aunt was saddened, under that inscrutable expression of hers, at how their bond had become more strained over the years.

Her aunt was not facing her anymore but staring at the dying embers in the stone dragon fireplace. Dean Xie hadn’t even seemed to notice that the hourglasses she was always so fixated on turning had stopped, the sands of time silent and still. The thunder from her magical storm outside lowly rumbled in the distance.

“You may not see yourself as a child...but you will always be my child, no matter what.”

“I’m not Wanru and you’re not my mother.”

“I know.”

‘But all we have is each other,’ were the unsaid words on both of their tongues.

“Aunt Liying, you have to let me go at some point. You can’t keep me under your wing forever. Someday, I’ll eventually leave the nest. I have to make my own choices. Even now, I want to make them. I didn’t want to come here at first, even though I now like it; I wanted to study abroad at Yōkai Gakuin. I didn’t want to be in the Mathematics Club; I wanted to join the Nevermore Hummers. But even though I had my own desires, I never complained when I did what you expected of me because I know you just want what’s best for my sake. But even so, I want to try new things, make new friends, and grow into the best version of myself without anything restricting me from doing so. Maybe even date a nice guy if there is one out there for me.”

“You’re too young to date,” was the brief reply. It was a phrase Katerina constantly heard ever since her tween years.

“Oh, and I guess you’ll finally allow me in my thirties, which in concerns to vampire age, would be in another hundred years?”

“Katerina, just think. All these things you say you want to do...think about school, your extracurriculars, hanging out with friends—do you seriously think you even have time for dating?”

“That’s not my main point. I just want to enjoy my teenage years while I’m still a teenager! I won’t get them back when I’m an adult, and already I feel like I’ve missed out on so much. Because guess what, Aunt Liying? We, as people, have to cherish each and every day! Especially when we’re young because they have a great impact on shaping who we become in the future. But ever since I’ve gotten older, you make me feel like I can’t even make those choices that’ll develop and define who I am!”

“Yes,” Dean Xie softly whispered, “and I’m sorry I’ve ever made you feel that way. Believe me, Katerina, that was never my intent. It’s as you said, I just want what’s best for your sake. But even though the choices before you are ultimately your decisions to make, it doesn’t mean that I still can’t guide you. It is my responsibility to warn you from making a mistake.”

But to unshakable Katerina, she had been listening to her aunt’s advice for too long. “It’s not a mistake when I want to follow my heart.”

“Follow your heart...” Dean Xie echoed. “The heart can be the most deceitful thing, dear. Sometimes what your heart desires may not truly be in your best interest.”

Her niece finally snapped, “You’re just saying that because you don’t even have a heart!”

The older vampire shifted her head to the side by an inch, her features still hidden. Quietly, she asked, “Is that really what you think of me?”

Katerina made no reply.

But her silence was all the answer Dean Xie needed to see crystal clear how her niece felt. She turned away and stared back into the fireplace. “I see. Then take one last piece of advice from your aunt, Katerina. You must control your feelings before they take control of you.” She paused before adding, “Remember that you are a vampire with a longer lifespan that will last hundreds of years. Are you willing to suffer by attaching yourself to an individual bound by his mortality?”

The blood draining from her cheeks, Eugene’s face popped in front of Katerina’s vision. ‘She knows...’

The teenager denied, “I don’t know what you mean.”

“Don’t lie to me.”

“Well, so what? It’s just a...just a crush. That’s all. And what would you know? How can you possibly tell?” Katerina scoffed.

“I am not saying any of this to hurt you or to restrain you as you may think,” Dean Xie said. “I’m trying to warn you. To save you from a world of pain.”

Having said her piece, she moved across her office towards the door that connected to her bedroom. Something told her that Katerina would deafen her ears to anything else she might say anyway.

Her hand halted on the doorknob when she heard her niece murmur, “Is that what happened with Uncle?”

The silence was as loud as an echo in a hollow cave. Like a shadow, Dean Xie retreated into her bedroom, the door softly closing behind her.

The sound of a lock and bolt turning was the most guilt-inflicting noise to ever fall on Katerina’s ears.

Making one last inspection of his work, Eugene looked with approval at the honey jar he had just carefully wrapped, complete with a pretty purple ribbon. Holding his treasure with a gleeful spring in his step, he made his way to the Ophelia Hall entrance to wait for a certain vampire friend of his. Habit taught him that he’d probably have to stand around awhile considering how today was a weekend and Katerina was usually a late riser. So, he was pleasantly surprised that he didn’t have to wait for long, spotting her after only a few minutes. His excited anticipation was quickly spoiled at the sight of Katerina’s lips grimly turned down.

Seeing Eugene evidently waiting for her at the Ophelia Hall entrance, Katerina was glad that her sunglasses hid her puffy, red-rimmed eyes. She had not gotten any sleep last night at all, thanks to her conversation with her aunt. Most of the hours, she had spent hidden under the bedcoverings to muffle her sniffles and prevent waking her roommate. The rest of the time, she lay staring up at the ceiling, rewinding every warning her aunt said and lamenting the truth behind them. The sight of Eugene now terrified her. She was ill-prepared for such an unlucky meeting, having been prepared to avoid everyone in order to sort out and weigh her thoughts.

“Happy birthday, Kat!” Eugene greeted, holding out the honey jar to her. “I made this honey, especially for you. It has ginger and peach in it as well, since I know you like those flavours.”

He was confused and slightly hurt when she didn’t take the gift right away, only quietly replying, “O-Oh...thank you, Eugene. T-That was very thoughtful of you.” She had been so sad that she had honestly forgotten that it was her birthday.

“Are you alright? You don’t seem like yourself.”

Internally cursing at how terribly she was hiding her emotions, Katerina lied, “Yeah, I’m fine. Just thinking about yesterday’s fiasco that happened in town.”

“Yeah, I admit I’m still a bit rattled too. But you beat those guys like they were nothing! I had no idea that you could fight like that.”

‘Neither did I,’ Katerina thought.

Using her magic in combat had come so...naturally. If she could do all that, what else could she do? Katerina stopped herself before the dangerous ideas grew any further. This wasn’t making things any easier.

Timidly, she whispered, “Eugene, I—”

“By the way, I was thinking...since it’s your birthday, wanna do something special together? I didn’t have time to get a cake but if you want, we can order one.”

It was absolutely necessary to stop him now. “Eugene, listen,” she firmly began. “I-I don’t think we should carry things any further.”

A rising wave of panic was starting to crest in the beekeeping guru, not liking the sound of her voice. “What do you mean?”

“I think...” Katerina swallowed and took a deep breath, fighting to keep her voice level. She turned around, unable to look Eugene in the face. “...I think we need to put an end to this friendship and amicably part our separate ways.”

She heard the crash of glass behind her and spun around. The remnants of what was once her birthday present now lay smashed in a goopy mess at Eugene’s feet, his open palms still frozen in place. His expression made Katerina wish the ground could swallow her whole. He looked as if he had been backstabbed and stung by his own bees.

“Kat, what are you saying? Why? What have I done wrong?”

“Nothing! It has nothing to do with you. It’s just...it’s just...” Katerina sighed, trying to keep from crumbling, though already there were cracks in her armour. “I’m a vampire, Eugene. I’ll watch you grow old and grey.”

“And that’s why you want to separate?” Eugene asked with a throb of emotion.

“I’m just trying to save us a lot of pain.”

Already it hurt. If things continued further, how much more would they have to bear? Since the beginning of her desire to be friends with Eugene, Katerina hadn’t been expecting those feelings to develop into something more. But matters of the heart were sneaky and unexpected sometimes, and while they initially caught Katerina off guard, she had welcomed them—until hearing her aunt’s warning last night.

What a villain Eugene must think of her! Much as she wanted to be selfish and chase after childlike dreams, Katerina could not find it in herself to be selfish. It would be wrong to encourage Eugene. She knew how he felt about her. And Katerina just didn’t think she could lead him on—both of them. Even if they simply remained friends, she did not want to think about seeing Eugene’s life slowly ebb away over the years. For the first time, she understood her aunt’s polite but distanced approach towards others. It was best to end things now while she still could.

All it would cost was her heart.

For Eugene’s part, though Katerina’s answer was a weak one, he understood. It must be unbearable being a vampire who lived for hundreds of years, watching mortal loved ones gradually die. Over and over and over again. Did time have any meaning to vampires such as Katerina?

“It’s just that...well, what changed, Kat?” Eugene asked. “If you were bothered by this, why did you even want to be friends in the first place?” He tried to conceal the accusatory tone in his voice, but a small part of him couldn’t help being angered by her betrayal.

“My aunt just doesn’t think it’s a good idea,” was the mumbled reply. “She doesn’t want me in any danger.”

“But what is it that you want, Kat?” Eugene’s voice was earnest.

However, Katerina was firm. “I’m sorry, Eugene...but I can’t. I did enjoy our time together and truly thank you for sharing those moments with me. But please, Eugene, just...stay away. I’m sorry, I...I need to be alone.” She crossed her arms as if shielding her body before speed-walking away, leaving Eugene devastated with nothing but false hopes.

His Adam’s apple bulging in his tense throat, Eugene began the pitiful task of picking up the honey jar shards. He was too numb to even feel how one cut his finger, ignorant of the girl on the landing who had witnessed the whole exchange. Through his tear-blurred vision, he vaguely made out the shape of what looked like a black blob being handed to him.

“Use this to stop the bleeding.”

Wednesday’s rare caring gesture touched Eugene’s broken heart enough to make him accept the proffered handkerchief with a faint smile. Applying pressure to his cut, he watched the goth girl carefully clean up the mess herself, throwing it all into the nearest garbage bin.

“Thanks, Wednesday,” Eugene said.

“Keep it for now,” she replied when he handed back her handkerchief. “At least, until you put a bandage on your finger. I have somewhere I need to go.”

She marched away with purpose, her face as dark as one of Dean Xie’s storm clouds outside and her brow like thunder. If it wasn’t so early in the morning, anyone she might’ve encountered in the halls would’ve quickly stepped out of her way just by one look at her expression. She was like an overheating furnace, every atom in her body being fueled by ire. She didn’t even bother to knock and simply slapped open the doors barring her from the dean inside.

“It was your doing, wasn’t it?” Wednesday accused. “Did you force Katerina to break off her friendship with Eugene?”

Her manicured fingers pausing over the hourglass on her desk, Dean Xie flatly said, “I beg your pardon?”

“Don’t pretend to be ignorant. I know that you’re responsible. I overheard Katerina’s entire conversation with Eugene. If not all of it, at least part of her reasoning is because of you!”

As she had the curtains drawn, the vampire headmistress removed her shades so Wednesday could have a full view of those glassy grey eyes of hers. “I did not force Katerina to break off her friendship; I simply warned her about the consequences of forming too strong an attachment.”

But Wednesday saw right through her. “In other words, you guilted her.”

Even though she had been suspicious about Katerina from the beginning, witnessing how truly forlorn the young vampire had been put those misgivings to rest. Even emotionally ignorant Wednesday could sense a broken heart, having been tortured by one herself one too many times. All the pain Dean Xie had caused for two friends...all because they had a simple teenage attraction to each other? Seriously?

Dean Xie had separated her niece from one of the kindest souls in the world. And Wednesday could not forgive such a thing. The way she saw it, Dean Xie just wanted Katerina to be as alone as herself.

Her dull eyes trained on the girl in front of her, Dean Xie steadily said, “I know you think you’re cleverer than me, what with you being the daughter of a woman just as vain and proud. But even the cleverest need to learn, and therefore must listen to those with experience. And believe me, Miss. Addams, in the innumerable years I’ve lived as a vampire, I’ve had more than my share of that.”

Before Wednesday could cut in with a challenge to that, Dean Xie said, “Out.”

“I—”

“Out.”

Wednesday made sure to slam the door behind her.

“How have you been since our last session, Mr. Latimer?” Ms. Crook asked.

She had her back turned to the tortured artist as she prepared a pot of tea. The fragrant whiff of spices lingered delicately in the air. Not really paying attention, Xavier mumbled an “okay”, more distracted by one of the numerous uncanny mirrors that were hanging on the walls. He still was uncomfortable being surrounded by so many. His overimaginative side felt like some sort of malevolent demons could come crawling out of them. He did not notice Ms. Crook secretly stirring the clear-coloured potion into his cup and the kettle, making sure her body hid her actions from view.

Handing Xavier his potion-drugged tea, the counsellor asked, “Only ‘okay’, you say? Your facial expression tells otherwise.”

“It’s that obvious, is it?” sighed Xavier.

He took time drinking his cup to avoid having to elaborate as long as possible. Under that sympathetic mask of hers, Ms. Crook watched every sip he took with satisfaction.

“Here. Have some more,” she said, quickly refilling his cup. “You seem like you need it.” Folding her hands in her lap, she implored, “Mr. Latimer, remember that this is a safe space and that what you are feeling, whatever it is, is totally okay. Everything said in this room will stay in this room. I’m here to help.”

Xavier had to drink another cup to get his thoughts together. Putting his hand to his head, he let out a quiet moan.

“Everything alright?”

“Y-Yeah, my head these days has just been hurting a lot and feeling kinda foggy for some reason. I’ve consulted with the nurse, and she gave me some over-the-counter meds.”

 “If you aren’t feeling well, we could have your session another time.”

“N-No, that’s okay. I-I’m fine.”

“Well, let me know if you need to pause or end our session. I wouldn’t want you to push yourself.”

Ms. Crook’s gaze never wavered from Xavier’s, holding it without blinking almost like Wednesday would. He wondered if there was some part of her that was able to read the words in his mind even though he hadn’t spoken a syllable yet of what was bothering him.

Looking down into his cup, Xavier began, “There’s this girl I like...and we’re in an unconventional relationship of sorts. But some circumstances have changed...we want different things. And now, I’m not sure...I’m not sure about anything...”

Being in love with Wednesday was like being in love with passing rain. It was like a fleeting moment that he feared wouldn’t last forever. Yet, he wanted to grasp as much of it as he could, stumbling through the storm blindly. He loved her. Or as Ajax sometimes said, he was so whipped for her. So much so that he knew for a certainty that he was a goner.

“How does she feel, this girl that you like?” Ms. Crook asked, already guessing who it was.

Xavier answered, “I don’t know. But she said that she doesn’t regret anything.”

“Yet, everything else says otherwise...”

“If she truly loved you, she wouldn’t have hurt you in the first place...”

“You can’t trust her...”

Xavier couldn’t find the strength to deny any of it.

“Have you both discussed any ideas of how you’ll navigate this together? What you’ll do in the future?” Ms. Crook asked.

“We agreed that we’re still young and that we don’t have to think about any of it for now,” was the mumbled reply.

“At least, you’re both on equal ground concerning that. What about your family or friends? What do they think? Sometimes hearing thoughts from outside of the relationship can help one discern or see something one hasn’t perceived before.”

“I haven’t asked anyone. Our relationship is private. No one knows for now...”

“Nor would anyone understand...”

“None of them do...”

“Since when has anyone truly seen you for yourself?”

“They can’t relate to your unhappiness because they have others actually devoted to them...unlike you...”

“They’re blind to your suffering...”

His fingers shaking, Xavier tried not to drop his teacup as he hastily took another sip. Surmounting those first struggles of admittance, he just couldn’t stop now that he had begun. The words tumbled out of his mouth without thought. Everything he had been bottling up just rushed forth, his tongue seeming to have just loosened within seconds.

“Maybe it’s hard for me to feel loved because I’m so sensitive. Like I have a bigger pool to fill for love, which can only be filled through quality time—but time is limited because of school and work and all the other things life throws at you. And even if there was no limit, who have I found that can see me that way? Who do I like that likes me just as much as I care about them? It just makes me feel a little sad inside. No, not a little—a lot. I have difficulty feeling loved; I don’t feel loved; I only ever felt alone. If I dropped dead now, nobody would truly be forever shattered. My family would mourn, but they’d eventually get over it because they have each other and our relatives. My friends would be the same; they have other people to comfort them and help them move on. There is nobody in my life who’d be damaged beyond repair without me. Nobody who wouldn’t be able to breathe without me. Nobody who’d follow me to the grave. The only thing stopping me from succumbing to my despair and taking my own life is, knowing that if I did so, I’d never be able to protect those I love. They’re the reason I live. Everything I’ve ever worked for my whole life for their sake would become meaningless if I died. All that blood, sweat, and tears would be for nothing. If I gave all of that up, who would I even be?”

“That’s right...you’re nothing...”

“You’re incapable of being loved...no one will truly accept you...”

“The only way they will...is if they fear you...”

‘No! No, no, no!’ Xavier internally screamed.

Choked by his increasingly dark torments and with his head hung low, he missed the cruel smile Ms. Crook gave. Grabbing her electric kettle, the counsellor soothingly empathized, “Thank you for sharing all that, Mr. Latimer. I know that it must have been hard to let everything out. Yet, I understand what you mean completely. Perhaps more than you know.”

Refilling his cup, she crooned, “Please...have some more tea. It will...ease your mind and make things clearer...”

It had been very still in the room after Wednesday and Enid left in the early morning. The silence was only broken by Stink’s claws skittishly clicking on the floorboards and the rain pattering upon the slates and the stained-glass window. Thing actually found it rather dull and was about to decide venturing out of the room to reconnoiter when his attention was attracted by a noise. That didn’t sound like Stink; it wasn’t scratchy enough. He stopped to listen. The sound coming from outside on the balcony suggested someone trying to nimbly clamber over the stone balustrade. Thing’s first thought was Xavier trying to sneak in to see Wednesday. However, even through the translucent glass, he could tell the person, shorter and with a more feminine figure, was certainly not the tortured artist. Quickly, Thing pulled himself and Stink out of sight as the window panel swung open.

Her expression as smug as a cat that got the cream, Freya stepped into the forbidden territory. “Let’s see what secrets you are hiding, Wednesday Addams...”

Literally about to spring and attack at hearing her threatening undertone, Thing was halted when a ringtone sounded from Freya’s pocket. The siren rolled her eyes when she saw the name lit up on her phone’s screen answering with a bored, “Yes?”

Luckily for Thing, the caller’s muffled voice on the other end was just loud enough for him to hear. His fingers straightened up at that familiar devious tone.

“Any updates yet?” he heard Gabrielle Barclay demand. 

“Not yet, Aunt Gabby—but you won’t have to wait for long,” Freya said, walking over to Wednesday’s desk. She eyed the typewriter on top and the half-written sheet of paper in it. Her eyes quickly skimmed over the typed words, her smile widening the further she read.

“I need hardly remind you about the urgency of our plan,” Gabrielle said.

“Tch. As if I’ve forgotten,” Freya scoffed. “Spoiler alert: Wednesday Addams won’t know what hit her—gah! OMG! Gross! Ew! Fuck!”

Gabrielle’s voice shouted, “Freya, what the hell is going on?!”

But the teenage siren had dropped her phone on the floor, too distracted by pure disgust at the huge cloud of stench she got sprayed with. She staggered, almost tripping over Stink and crushing him. Her nostrils felt like they had been doused with fire and her eyes watered with tears. Letting out a foul medley of swears, Freya ran blindly to the stained-glass window in desperation for clean air but landed flat on her nose by something that caught hold of her ankle.

“Let go! What the fucking hell?!” she cursed, kicking frantically.

But Thing had a tight grip and refused to release her flaying limb. It was pure pandemonium, only interrupted by the sound of the door unlocking.

Swinging on its hinges, it opened to reveal—